129429
THE
^ HEIMSKRINGLA
VOL.4.
^ '
<&>
7?
V*K
%
THE SAGA LIBRARY
EDITED BY
WILLIAM MORRIS
AND
BIRIKR MA GNUS SON
Voi~ VI
HEIMSKRINGLA
VOL. IV
THE STORIES F THE
KINGS OF NORWAY
CALLED THE ROUND
OF THE WORLD
(HEIMSKRINGLA)
BY SNORRI STURLASON
DONE INTO ENGLISH
OUT OF THE ICELANDIC
BY
WILLIAM MORRIS
AND
EIRfKR MAGNtfSSON
VOL. IV
BV
EIRfKR MAGNtiSSON
LONDON
BERNARD QUARITCH, 15 PICCADILLY
1905
C1H8WJCK If'RKSS :
TOOKS COURT, CHANCKRV UNK, LONDON
CONTENTS
PREFACE, vii-xvi.
INTRODUCTORY. Snorri Sturlasoii:
I. THE CHIEF : Family, xvii Character of his father, xvii-xviii
Fostering at Oddi, marriage, xviii-xx First entry on public
life, xx Dealings with his uncle Thord Bodvarson, xxi
With Thorkel Walrus, xxi-xxii Children in and out of wed-
lock, xxii-xxiii Removal to Reykholt, xxii Acquisition of the
godordof the Avellings, xxiii Speaker-at-lawfor the first time,
xxiii Contest with Magnus the Good, xxii-xxiv Relations
to Earl Hakon Galinn, xxiii-xxv In Norway for first time,
honours and gifts lavished on him, xxv-xxviii Ssemund of
Oddi and Sigurd Swinefelling, xx Saemund and the Biorg-
vinians, xxv-xxvii Snorri's return to Iceland, hostility with
Scemund's kindred, fickle treatment of Lopt Paulson, xxviii-
xxx Snorri, Speaker again, friendship re-established with
the family of Oddi, first meeting with Hallveig Orm's daughter,
xxx-xxxi Snorri and Thorvald Snorrison of Waterfirth,
xxxi-xxxii, xxxv Snorri gives his daughter Ingibiorg in mar-
riage to Gizur Thorvaldson, brings Hallveig to his house,
befriends Lopt Paulson, xxxii Snorri and Thord in conflict
with their brother Sighvat and his son Sturla over the godord
of the Snorrungs, xxxiii-xxxv Jon Snorrison, xxxvi-xxxvii
Snorri's and Sturla Sighvatson's dealings in respect of
the latter's slaying of the sons of Thorvald of Waterfirth,
xxxvii-xxxviii, xli Snorri and Koibein the Young, xxxiv,
xxxvii-xxxix, xlii-xlui Bishop Gudmund Arison, xxxix-xl
Sturla Sighvatson's journey to Norway and Rome, xli-xlii
His persecution of Snorri, xliii-xlvi Snorri second time in
Norway, xlvi Sturla and Gizur Thorvaldson; Sturla's fall
vi 'Contents
at tl\e*. Battle of Orlygstead, xlvi-xlix Snorri's return to
Iceflafop^xlix-l Snorri's last attendance at the Althing;
deatfi *6f Hallveig; dispute with her sons, Mi Snorri's
visit to his nephew Tumi Sighvatson; return to Reykholt,
li King Hakon orders Kolbein the Young and Gizur
Thorvaldson to send Snorri to Norway or else kill him;
he is murdered by Gizur Thorvaldson's orders, 1-li His
character, liii-liv.
II. THE AUTHOR: The historical school of oral tradition, liv-lvii
The era of letters; writers known before Snorri : Sa?mund
Sigfusson Ari Thorgilsson Eric Oddson Odd Snorrison
Gunnlaug Leifson, Ivii-lxv Snorri's works: Edda, Ixv-lxxiii
Heimskringla: MSS. of, Ixxiii-lxxvi Sources, l\x\*i-Ixxx
Egil's Saga, Ixxx-lxxxi Relation of the Saga of Olaf the
Holy to the other Sagas of Heimskr., Ixxxii-lxxxv Snorri as
historian and stylist, Ixxxv-xc.
Kings of Norway, Denmark, and Sweden, xc-xcii.
INDEX I. Names of Persons and Peoples, 1-238.
II. Names of Places, 239-292.
Ill Subjects, 293-515.
CORRECTIONS.
GENEALOGIES.
PREFACE
AT last, ten years after the publication of the third volume of
the Heimskringla, and nine after the death of the originator of
the SAGA LIBRARY, the indexes to Snorri's work see the day.
No one can regret the extent of this delay more keenly than I
do myself, especially as I do not pretend to be personally free
from all blame in the matter. In the main, however, it has been
due to causes over which it was not in my power to exercise
any control.
The Saga Library was an idea conceived by William Morris,
suggested to and taken up by the late Mr. Quaritch. The work
on it was divided between Morris and myself in the following
manner: Having read together the sagas contained in the first
three volumes, Morris wrote out the translation and I collated
his MS. with the original For the last two volumes of the
Heimskringla the process was reversed, I doing the translation,
he the collation ; the style, too, he emended throughout in ac-
cordance with his own ideal. Morris wrote pp. v-xii ic of the pre-
face to vol. i ; the rest of it was drawn up by me, as was also
the preface to the second volume and submitted to Morris'
revision. Indexes, notes, genealogical tables I took in hand,
also the drawing of the maps which Morris had printed in his
own way.
As to the s/yk of Morris little need be said except this that
it is a strange misunderstanding to describe all terms in his
translations which are not familiar to the reading public as
* pseudo-Middie-English.* l Anyone in a position to collate the
Icelandic text with the translation will see at a glance that in
the overwhelming majority of cases these terms are literal trans-
1 Corpus poet, Boreale I, cxv. X will not attempt an analysis of the breath-
less eloquence ot" the anathema of the Corpus, for the good reason that I
fail to make out the sense of it* Middle-English scholars who in the 3rd
ptur. pros* done (faciunt) detect led. *#>"=: clown, cad (Dictionary s.v. d6ni)
are apt to have strange M. E. visions.
vii
viii Preface
lations of the Icel. originals, <?,*., by-men byjar-menn = town's
people ; cheaping kaupangr trading station ; earth-burg
jarS-borg = earth-work ; shoe-swain sk6-sveinn = page ; out-
bidding Tit-bo^ = call to arms, etc. It is a strange piece of
impertinence to hint at '/.^^-Middle-English ' scholarship in
a man who, in a sense, might be said to be a living edition of
all that was best in M.-E. literature. The question is simply
this : is it worth while to carry closeness of translation to this
length, albeit that it is an interesting and amusing experiment?
That is a matter of taste; therefore not of dispute. But when
the terms complained of are indexed and explained as they now
are the inconvenience to the reader, real or imaginary, is reduced
to a minimum.
A subject of great difficulty was the question how to deal with
the proper names of places. We took the course of translating
them wholly, when practical, or else, partly, or not at all; in
which case the vernacular form is retained shorn of its inflective
termination if it had one. This method, we were quite aware,
was not satisfactory; but unless all attempt at translation was
given up and the names were retained in their vernacular form,
it seemed to be the only one open to us. To follow the latter
alternative would serve two ends : it would present to the reader
at first sight the native forms of the names, and it would ensure
self-consistency throughout. But in an English translation the
names in their native dress would jar on the reader's feelings ;
to get out of them anglisized forms (without translating them)
after the manner in which they are swedisized and danisized by
modern Scandinavians is, I think, impossible on account of the
more distant speech affinity. In the ' Origines Islandicae ' I see
that a method almost identical with ours has been adopted.
In respect of the present volume I have but a few remarks to
make. Indexes I and II are meant to be complete as to matter
and exhaustive as to references. Some people may find the
former full to a fault ; I hope, however, not to the extent of
materially interfering with its usefulness. For the benefit of
those who are interested in the study of that extraordinary lore,
the by- and nicknames of the Scandinavians, I have added to
this index a list in alphabetical order of the vernacular forms.
Presumably it adds a not unwelcome supplement to similar lists
in Flatey book iii. 657-663 and Sturlunga ii. 467-468. With
Preface ix
regard to Index III, I must observe that a register or a dictionary
of terms illustrative of the culture of the life of the ancient
Scandinavians (and Icelanders) has been for a long time a
keenly felt desideratum. This want, so far as the Heimskringla
is concerned, ought now, approximately at least, to have been
supplied; for I trust that nothing of real importance has been
overlooked, nor any item included of no importance at all.
General dictionaries do not supply this want. They are con-
cerned with the meanings of words; not with the relations in
which the things signified by the words stand to the environ-
ment of life, or with the functions they perform in its organism.
For the student of the history of human culture they are there-
fore always insufficient guides, always, naturally, deficient in
copiousness of references to the sources. In order to make this
index still more useful I have added to it a complete list of the
vernacular terms in alphabetical order.
To these prefatory remarks I will add the following notices,
illustrative of Morris' relation to Icelandic literature, as a supple-
ment to the Memorial at the end.
It will, no doubt, be remarked, how, in a great number of
cases the rendering of the verses of Heimskringla presents a
certain stiffness that was altogether foreign to Morris' fluent
versification. The reason of this is twofold: In the verses he
wanted to be as honestly literal as in the prose: This principle
involved a literal rendering, as far as possible, of the various
links that served to make up the ' Kennings/ or poetical peri-
phrases, all the less obvious forms of which will be found ex-
plained in the notes appended to vols. i.-iii. The quaint vivid-
ness of fancy that manifests itself in these ' kennings ' appealed
greatly to Morris' imaginative mind, and he would on no ac-
count slur over them by giving in the translation only what they
meant, instead of what they said. This, of course, renders it
necessary to read the verses with some closeness of attention by
the aid of the notes. A very similar treatment to the verses has
been given by Dr. Hildebrand and Professor .Storm in their
translations of Heimskringla. Morris was so taken with the
workmanship of the * kenning ' that once we were doing the
verses of the Eredwellers' saga he said it was a task we must
address ourselves to to bring together a corpus of the kennings
with a commentary on their poetical, mythical, legendary, and
x Preface
antiquarian significance, when we should find leisure for it.
Through his manner of dealing with the 'kennings' in this
saga, it is easy to see that his own version meant to be a fore-
runner to such a work, for it is both a translation and a sort of
commentary throwing out their picturesque points to the fullest
extent ; hence his choice of the long metre in order to have a
freer play with this element in the verses.
Morris has described in an admirable manner his apprecia-
tion of Icelandic literature in the preface to the first volume of
the Saga Library. Through him more than anyone else interest
for it has spread into wider circles, in this country, and will
continue still to do so, for the * Lovers of Gudrun ' and ' Sigurd
the Volsung ' will long continue to be read by Englishmen who
delight in grand stories told with consummate skill. He always
maintained that the realism of the Icelandic sagas would secure
for them a perennial popularity in England and that here a
much wider interest would always be taken in them than in
romantic Germany, though the scientific study of the language
would probably never be carried so far here as there. Personal
feeling, however, may have unduly affected his judgement on
this point
That the Icelandic saga was such a constant source of pleasure
to Morris was in a large measure owing to the vividness and re-
tentiveness of his memory. This I will take the opportunity of
illustrating here with a story from our travels in Iceland in 1871.
The plan of our journey required going west to the extremity of
Snsefells-ness along the southern shore of Broadfirth. Hearing
this our host in Stykkisholm let fall words to the effect that he
hoped none of us suffered from giddiness standing on the verge
of a precipice, overhanging the sea, at an elevation of some
350 feet. Morris felt nervous. He resolved at first to go with
me a long circuit round so as to avoid the perilous place ; but
afterwards made up his mind to run the risk. The place in
question was the notorious headland of Biilandshbf &, which is
only passable in summer. Along the ledge of the precipice runs
a very narrow bridle-path. Above it is a scree, reaching up to
the top of the mountain, only a few degrees out of the per-
pendicular, composed of disintegrated loose conglomerate. We
passed the perilous place and rejoicingly celebrated the event
in a grassy dene on the side of safety and Morris was very merry
Preface xi
and full of good talk. We reached late at night the church-
stead of Ingjaldshdll and made ourselves snug in the Church.
After the day's excitement Morris was not inclined to sleep and
proposed to tell us a story, and we were all ears at one. He
began the short Saga of Bjorn, the champion of the Hitdale-men,
and went on with it to the end, only once hesitating about a
personal name. This was to me the more wonderful that we had
only once read the saga together and he was not at all taken
with it as a piece of literature.
In the following obituary notice l on Morris I find nothing to
alter. I give it a place here as a special Memorial on William
Morris :
I shall not attempt to assign to this truly great man his place
in the literary and artistic life of England at the close of the
nineteenth century. Others, far more competent than I am,
have been, are still, and will yet for a while be busy on that
problem. Mine shall be the more congenial task of recording
a few facts illustrative of such phases of W. Morris' life as I had
an opportunity of observing during a period of close intimacy
extending over seven-and-twenty years.
When I opened the paper on Monday, the 5th of October,
and learnt that Morris' eye of ever-sparkling life was closed in
death, I felt with Burnt Nial, when bereft of a dear relative, as
if the * sweetest light of my eyes had gone out.' I had lost in
him a friend 'true as the loadstar'; an instructor whose mind
was a mine of information on the most heterogeneous subjects;
a fellow-worker as utterly regardless of self as he was cheerfully
congenial, untiring, considerate, and communicative of the most
varied lore as we sped industriously on at our labour of love.
I went up to see him after his relapse on the return from
Norway, and found the stout and sturdy form of former days
reclining on an easy chair in his beloved library, sadly reduced
in body, but with a face the emaciation of which, it seemed to
me, had added a still loftier grandeur to the expression of his
always noble forehead. Now for the first time I heard him utter
in a hollowly feeble voice the familiar greeting, c How are you,
old chap?' I tried my best to be cheery. In an inexpressibly
sad tone he sighed : * But this is such a weary work ! My left
1 Printed in the " Cambridge Review" of November 26, 1896.
xii Preface
lung is gone and we are now trying to stop the mischief there
by drying it up.' * But,' he added, as by way of self-comfort,
* many a man lives comfortably enough with only one lung to
breathe with.' His voyage to Norway had done him no good ;
he had even lost flesh on it Still he was feeling better, he said,
and seemed to cheer up when I remarked how very slight a
change his illness had wrought in the features and expression
of his face. He could not resist giving me' some impressions of
his journey, and especially graphic was his description of the
forbidding grimness of the black wall of precipices that hems in,
in places, the waters of Sognef jord. I took the opportunity of
congratulating him on the Kelmscott Press edition of Chaucer;
and for the last time I saw a flash of enthusiasm fire the whole
frame of my dying friend. He lifted his right hand and let it
fall heavily on his knee, and said in a voice faltering with
emotion: ' It is not only the finest book in the world, but an
undertaking that was an absolutely unchecked success from
beginning to end. On the day we went to press I came down
in the morning and said to the chaps waiting: " I feel as if I
had proposed a coach and four-in-hand journey to Norwich, and
found on starting but four-and-twenty mice in the traces." ' He
rose from his chair, as if he wanted to have a walk round in the
old fashion, when the topic ran on an interesting subject, and
went with his right hand through the still copious crop of his
gray-besprinkled hair, a familiar habit of his when in an ex-
hilarated mood, but he only stood still for a moment, then sank
down again on his couch uttering in a whisper, as if talking to
himself, a northern proverb that once greatly took his fancy:
'Youth romps, said the Carline, she sprang over a " haulm-
straw." ' My allowed time was up. We talked business for a
while on the ' Saga Library,' and shook hands for the last time
in life.
Our acquaintance began first in August, 1869, through the
medium of one of his partners whom I had accidentally met
out at a party. I made my appearance on the day appointed,
and met in the hall of 26 Bloomsbury Square my new acquaint-
ance who, with a cordial ' come upstairs,' was off at a bound, I
following, until his study on the second floor was reached. I
had before me a ruddy-complexioned, sturdily-framed, brawn-
necked, shock-headed, plainly dressed gentleman of middle
Preface xiii
stature, with somewhat small but exceedingly keen and spark-
ling eyes ; his volubility of speech struck me no less than the
extensive information he displayed about Iceland and Icelandic
literature generally, acquired, of course, at second hand. Alto-
gether, what with his personal appearance, his peculiarly frank
manner, his insatiable curiosity, exuberant hilarity and trans-
parent serious-mindedness, I felt I had never come across a
more attractive personality.
At dinner I had the first glimpse of Morris' family life, and
wondered not how in all his ways he betrayed the air of a
supremely happy man. The one unchanging life-long delight
of his inmost heart were his truly charming wife, in the first
instance, and his very clever two daughters in the second. This
reminds me of a touching incident from our travels in Iceland.
We were the cooks of the expedition, Morris head -cook, of
course. Once as we were engaged in preparing dinner in the
kitchen of a farmhouse, I observed my robust-minded friend so
entranced in thought as not to heed what he was doing; on my
asking what was the matter, he answered, with that inexpressibly
sweet smile that transfigured his face when he was intensely
delighted, e I was dreaming of my love-nest at home.' In the
presence of Mrs. Morris' dignified calm and gentle demeanour
the Thor of the study and the workshop, where, at times,
thundering was not unknown, was always the tender, devoted,
worshipping husband. His attachment to home and family was
a passion, not a routine observance with him. And here among
his treasures of art and literature he spent the happiest hours of
his busy and almost abstemious life ; for as to food and drink
he was a man of strict moderation.
His first taste of Icelandic literature was the story of f Gunn-
lung the Snaketongue.' I suggested we had better start with
some grammar. 'No, I can't be bothered with grammar;
have no time for it. You be my grammar as we translate. I
want the literature, I must have the story. I mean to amuse
myself.' I read out to him some opening passages of the saga,
in order to give him an idea of the modern pronunciation of
the language. He repeated the passus as well as could be ex-
pected of a first beginner at five-and-thirty, naturally endowed
with not a very flexible organ. But immediately he flew back
to the beginning, saying : ' But, look here, I see through it
xiv Preface
all, let me try and translate.' Off he started, translated, blun-
dered, laughed; but still, he saw through it all with an intuition
that fairly took me aback. Henceforth no time must be wasted
on reading out the original. He must have the story as quickly
as possible. The dialect of our translation was not the Queen's
English, but it was helpful towards penetrating into the thought
of the old language. Thus, to give an example, lerStogi, a
guide, became load-tugger (load way, in load-star, load-stone;
togi from toga to tug (on), one who leads on with a rope) ;
kvaenask (kv0ena sik from kvan = queen, woman) to bequeen
one's self = to take a wife, etc. That such a method of acquiring
the language should be a constant source of merriment, goes
without saying. In this way the best of the sagas were run
through, at daily sittings, generally covering three hours, already
before I left London for Cambridge in 1871. And even after'
that much work was still done, when I found time to come and
stay with him. During the seven-and-twenty years over which our
work on Icelandic literature extended never a high word was
uttered; our differences, what few there were, found always a
speedy settlement in appeals to grammatical logic, to adducible
illustrative passages or other linguistic evidence of mutually ac-
knowledged weight. To real cruxes we both respectfully bowed
and passed on," leaving uncertain guess-work alone.
What charmed Morris most was the directness with which a
saga-man would deal with the relations of man to man ; the
dramatic way in which he arranged the material of his story ;
his graphic descriptions of the personal appearance of the
actors, and of the tumultuous fray of battle; the defiant spirit
that as unflinchingly faced wrong-doing as open danger, over-
whelming odds, or inevitable death. In fact, he found on every
page an echo of his own buoyant, somewhat masterful mind, a
marked characteristic of which was a passionate intolerance of
all interference with natural right and rational freedom, and
especially of any contradictory attitude towards a subject of the
reality or truth of which he felt convinced himself.
Much delight as he took in the Sagas, the work that fetched
Morris most was the Elder Edda, especially the cyclus of heroic
lays that deals with the grim tragedy of the Volsungs and
Gjukungs. In the death-fain sorrow of Brynhild, in Sigrun's
death-ignoring love of Helgi, in Gudrun's lofty grief for Sigurd
Preface xv
and gruesome hate of Atli, passion measures on a scale that
only the highest poetical genius knows how to handle so as, in
spite of its enormity, to preserve an intensely human character.
Many a time as we were struggling through these old lays Morris
would rise and pace his room, discoursing on the high art these
old poets possessed, in never allowing the description of these
volcanic passions to pass into mere grandiose platitudes, al-
though clearly the temptation lay near, seeing that hard and
fast Fate, concealed in the background, was the real author of
the huge-featured tragedy.
From the very first day that I began work with William Morris
on Icelandic literature the thing that struck me most was this,
that he entered into the spirit of it not with the pre-occupied
mind of a foreigner, but with the intuition of an uncommonly
wide-awake native. I therefore soon made up my mind to per-
suade him to give to certain subjects of the literature his own
poetical treatment. When we had done the ' Story of the men
of Salmon-river-dale 7 (Laxdoela), and when the lays on the
Volsungs and Gjukungs were finished, I gave it him as my
impression, that the life of Gudrun Osvifr's daughter, and the
life of Sigurd Father's slayer were dealt with, in the old records,
so fragmentarily and, at the same time, so suggestively, as to
leave a poet like himself, steeped in the lore of the Middle
Ages and possessed, at first hand, of full mastery of these sub-
jects, a wide field open for poetical treatment after the manner
of the tales of the Earthly Paradise. He was then too full of
first impressions to entertain the idea. He even went so far as
to say that these matters were too sacred, too venerable, to be
touched by a modern hand. The matter dropped in each case,
after some argument on either side, by my suggesting that he
might think it over. After a month, or perhaps more, in either
case, I had the pleasure of finding the poet, one day, unex-
pectedly, in a state of fervid enthusiasm, declaring that he had
made up his mind to write a new poem: 'The Lovers of Gudrun J
c Sigurd the Volsung.' In each case the subject-matter had
taken such a clearly definite shape in his mind, as he told me,
that it only remained to write it down. This illustrates the
poet's method of working and accounts for the fact, that the
MS. of all his work shows such a slight amount of correction
or alteration. In both these noble monuments to Morris 7 poet-
xvi Preface
ical genius, when critically compared with the original sources,
there are many points of excellence yet undiscovered by his
reviewers.
I have already proceeded to such a length that I must pass
over our travels in Iceland in 1871. Those travels are best de-
scribed in Morris* own yet unpublished diary of them.
By his life's labour William Morris secured for himself a
unique position in the whole Anglican world ; and about his
labour he did not go after the ways of ordinary men. Of free
choice he never spent time on any thing but what he embraced
with interest. But taking interest in a matter meant with him
throwing himself heart and soul into a subject and doing it
altogether in his own way. Thus, in order to secure the highest
excellence in the way of fast colours to his textile fabrics, he
studied the subject of dyeing scientifically to the very bottom.
One of the most interesting discourses he ever treated me to
was one on dyeing-stuffs, delivered among dye-vats in the cellars
of his old house in Bloomsbury Square. On heavy sabots of
French make, aproned from the armpits, with tucked-up shirt-
sleeves, his fore-arms dyed up to the elbow, the great man
lectured most brilliantly on the high art of dyeing, illustrating
his lecture with experiments in the various dyes he wanted for
his silks and wools. In the afternoon of the same day I found
him busy on illuminating a MS. he intended as a present for a
friend, for he was a first-rate calligraphist ; and at night ' I must
leave him alone* with his Sigurd the Volsung! He could never
be idle, yet he always proclaimed himself as the most idle of
men. But his work must be 'amusing*: it must have the char-
acter of artistic beauty. And the key-note of Morris* life was
1 amusement ' : enjoyment of what the world had to show in
the way of beauty in the arts, in literature, life and nature. To
some extent this accounts for the purity and guilelessness of
his character, his broad-minded fairness towards adversaries
enemies he could have had none, for he knew not how to hate
his knightly frankness and conciliatory disposition which
never deserted him, not even when he felt compelled to thunder
down an unreasonable opponent.
ElRIKR MAGNtfsSON.
CAMBRIDGE,
October, 1905.
SNORRI STURLASON
I THE CHIEF
SNORRI STURLASON, statesman, poet, scholar and, above all,
historian, was the youngest son of Sturla Thordson of Hvamm
in Hvammsfirth, western Iceland, and his second wife, Gudny,
the daughter of Bodvar Thordson, who was the ninth lineal de-
scendant of Kveldulf the grandfather of Egil Skallagrimson.
Sturla himself was also a man of good birth, and could claim
relationship to the important family of the Thorsnessings, being
sixth in descent from the ' deep ' magnate Snorri godi, 1 some of
whose less recommendable traits of character had descended in
an accentuated form on the aggressive lord of Hvamm. One
incident in Sturla's life, at once illustrative of his character and
explanatory of the event that was to determine the future
destiny of Snorri, may be briefly touched upon.
Sturla had taken sides with his father-in-law, Bodvar Thord-
son, of Bse in Borgfirth, in a case of inheritance against the
priest, Paul Solvison of Reykholt, who was married to Thorbiorg,
the daughter of Biorn and sister to Helga the wife of Brand
Saemundson, Bishop of Holar. After several futile attempts at
settling the dispute the parties agreed to have a meeting at
Reykholt, after Michael mass, 1180, for the purpose of peace-
fully coming to terms. Sturla was present at the meeting and
stubbornly supported his father-in-law although he had the law
against him. Thorbiorg, a savage-tempered virago, losing patience
over the slow progress of the proceedings, rushed at Sturla with
a dagger, crying she would make him like to the one he wanted
1 For the secular sovereign chiefs of the country we retain this vernacular
title, or else ' chief,* the translation priest in the Christian age being mis-
leading.
VI. b
xviii Introductory
most to resemble Odinn (one eyed), and wounded him in the
face. Priest Paul was forced to agree to leaving it to Sturla to
make his own award for the injury done. Sturla's terms, how-
ever, proved so exorbitant, that the priest did not see his way
to complying with them. 1 He took his case to the mightiest and
most influential chief of the country, Jon Loptson of Oddi, and
asked for his protection and award, to which Sturla, however
reluctantly, had to consent. To smooth the way of the negotia-
tion the diplomatic lord of Oddi offered to Sturla to take into
fostering his youngest son SNORRI. From such a chief as Jon this
was an offer most highly flattering to the vanity of the father,
for in the ordinance of social precedence the common say held
good in Iceland still, that f he who fosters a child acknowledges
himself the father's inferior.' 2 Jon further invited Sturla to a
banquet on the " Church-day," or anniversary of the consecra-
tion of the church of Oddi (July 8th, 1181), requesting him to
bring his son with him, an invitation which Sturla seems to have
accepted readily so that from this date begins the period of
Snorri's sojourn at Oddi. 8 Jon awarded Sturla but one twelfth
part of his claim, and how the latter bore the humiliation came
out when he heard the news of the death of Thorbiorg. As was
his wont, when he took matters very sorely to heart, he went to
bed, suffering with painful disappointment because the chief
excuse for wreaking revenge on Thorbiorg's sons had now been
removed. 4
By common consent Sturla was a man of unscrupulous char-
acter, masterful, vindictive, unfair, and grasping. 6 With his wife
he had three sons, the famous 'Sturlusons,' Thord, born 1165,
Sighvat, 1170, and Snorri, 1178.
Three years of age, then, Snorri went, on the 8th of July, 1 181,
into fostering at Oddi, a place made famous in the annals of
Iceland by Ssemund Sigfusson the Learned, ' who has been the
best clerk in Iceland.' 6 The school of Oddi, under Ssemund
and his son Eyolf was perhaps the most popular centre of learn-
1 He claimed 2 x 120 x 120=28,800 ells' worth which, if an ells' woith,
at a low estimate, is calculated to equal is. 6d. in present money, would
amount to ^2160. Sturlunga, Vigfusson's ed. i. 76-82.
2 Cf. Heimskringla, i. i4O 2 -. a7
3 SturL, i. 84, 195. * /^
6 Kristni Saga, Bisk. Sogur, i. 28.
Introductory xix
ing in the land, and is called the 'highest head-stead' by the
author of Thorlak the Holy's saga, 1 a title that indicates both
the wealth of the house and its educational illustriousness. That
the tradition of the school was kept up by Jon Loptson is clear
from what is stated about his bastard son. Bishop Paul, who
was brought up at Oddi: 'He was of nimble mind and well
educated (laerSr) already in the age of youth.' 2 That Snorri went
here through a course of education is clearly to be inferred from
his preface to the Heimskringla, where he says he has been
* taught ' (besides other things, of course) ancient genealogical
lore. 8 Critics have speculated a good deal as to whether he knew
Latin. Taking into account the fact that hours were said and
sung in Latin daily in the church, that Latin must have been
the principal subject of instruction at the school of Oddi as at
any other mediseyal school ; that the rich library at Oddi must
have been principally in Latin, it would seem to be simply a
foregone conclusion that such a brilliantly gifted boy as Snorri
could not help learning Latin.
Of Snorri's life during his status pufillaris we know absolutely
nothing beyond the fact that, in 1183 when he was five years of
age, he lost his father ; that his portion of the inheritance was
left in the charge of his mother, a gay widow and a thriftless
manager ; * and that his stay at Oddi covered the last sixteen
years of his fosterfather's life, who died on the ist of November,
1197, when Snorri was nineteen. 5
From that time the sources of the story of Snorri's life flow
abundantly ; chiefly from the Islendinga Saga (Sturlunga Saga,
vol. i,, Vigfusson's edition), a most important record due to the
great talent and industry of Snorri's own nephew, the justiciary
(logma'Sr) Sturla Thordson ; and to some extent from Hakonar
Saga (Icelandic Sagas, Rolls Series, vol. i.) ed. by Gudbrand
Vigfusson, also due to the pen of Sturla Thordson, as well as
from Biskupa Sogur (Stories of the early bishops of Iceland),
vol. i. Space precludes that anything beyond a mere sketch of
Snorri's life should here be attempted.
After his fosterfather's death Snorri remained with his foster-
brother Saemund, Jon Loptson's son, for another year or two
until Ssemund in company with Thord, Snorri's eldest brother,
1 Bisk. Sogur, i. 90. 3 Jbut. 9 i. 127. 3 Heimskringla, i. 3 12
4 Sturl,, i., 165. 5 Ibid., i. 202.
xx Introductory
had successfully arranged a marriage between him and Herdis,
the very rich daughter of Bersi the Wealthy, a priest of Borg, 1
the well-known manorial seat of the descendants of Skallagrim.
Snom himself was left without means, as his mother had dissi-
pated all his inheritance ; but in return she now settled on him
towards his marriage the land of the family manor of Hvamm.
The wedding took place at Hvamm in 1199 and an under-
standing was arrived at to the effect that Snorri should keep
house at Hvamm conjointly with his mother. In the autumn
following the wedding the newly married couple went on a visit
south to Oddi where they tarried probably till i2oi. 2
This year (1199) Snorri, now twenty years of age, got mixed
up in public business for the first time. The east-country chief
Sigurd Ormson of Swinefell had taken in hand the case of cer-
tain of his liegemen who were the lawful heirs of a person
named Glaedir. This Glaedir had settled his property on Jon
Loptson, and to that bequest Saemund succeeded at his father's
death and laid claim to it. On Glaedir's death, on the other hand,
Sigurd had appointed as steward of the property a person named
Kari, and relying on promises of support from Snorri's brother
Sighvat, and his brother-in-law, the powerful north country chief,
Kolbein Thumison, he refused at the Althing to accede to
Ssemund's proposal to submit the case to arbitration. Late in
the winter of 1200 therefore, Saemund, accompanied by Snorri,
went with thirty men to the east, slew Sigurd's steward and ap-
propriated the property in dispute. In the spring Snorri sum-
moned Sigurd Ormson to the local Thing (court) of Thinghalls
(Jpingskalar) on the eastern side of the river Ranga the Western-
most, where Sigurd lost his case through the failure of support
from his friends and through Snorri's energy in whipping up
throughout Borgfirth the liegemen of Saemund, and marshalling
them to the Thing. In execution of the judgement Saemund
marched to the east at the head of a band of 700 men-at-arms,
but Sigurd mustered only 200 to oppose to him. Through the
prompt intercession of men of good will the end of the matter
was that Saemund's brother, bishop Paul, by mutual consent,
settled the case by arbitration, and in such a manner that his
brother had the honour of it, but Sigurd was 'contented.* 3
1 Sturl., i. 195, 202. 2 IHd. t i. 202.
3 Ibid.) i. 202-203 ; Biskupa Sogur, i. 458.
Introductory xxi
Priest Berse, Snorri's father-in-law, died 1201, and Snorri
through his wife stepped into all his wealth and set up house
at Borg, where he remained for some winters. At that time
there lived at Gardar on Akraness, the southern boundary of
Borgfirth, Thord, son of Bodvar, of Bae, brother to Gudny, the
mother of the Sturlusons. He had many liegemen about the
countrysides neighbouring on his nephew Thord Sturluson's
godord of Snsefellsness, and realized that Thord's influence on
them had the effect of rendering them neglectful of debts owing
and services due to their liege-lord, so he handed one half of his
godord l (the godord of the Lund-men) to Snorri Sturlason on
condition that he should protect his liegemen against Thord his
brother. But when Snorri had taken this charge over, Thord
deemed his liegemen were still more ill-used than ever they were
before by Snorri's brother. 2
While Snorri dwelt at Borg it happened that a merchant-man
from Orkney, commanded by Thorkel Walrus, a son of Kolbein
Carle and nephew of the Orkney Bishop, Biarni, a famous poet,
hove into Whitewater-haven, in Borgfirth, and wintered in Ice-
land. The Captain took quarters for the winter with Snorri,
most likely at the latter's request, but failed to get on with his
host. In the course of the winter Snorri seized a certain quantity
of flour belonging to Thorkel and, in his capacity of godi, exer-
cised the right of fixing the price of the article; but Thorkel
claimed for himself the privilege of selling his own wares at his
own price. The flour was taken from the store-house (at Borg)
where it had been kept, and Thorkel stood by, making as if he
knew naught of what was going on. Snorri's half-brother Svein,
lying then on his deathbed, deprecated this proceeding severely,
saying that such a thing would not have been done if he had
been on his legs and adding that no honour would accrue to
Snorri from this seizure. Next summer Thorkel Walrus slew
the deacon Gudmund, who had been the most active executor
of Snorri' s orders. The outraged godi answered by summoning
to him his brothers Thord and Sighvat and urging them to set
on the disrespectful Orkneyings who, in the meantime, had gone
1 We use this vernacular technical term rather than attempting any Eng-
lish translation of it, when the domain and jurisdiction of a secular chief,
godi, is in question.
3 Sturlunga, i. 209-2105 Bisk. S., i. 486.
xxii Introductory
on board their ship and lay ready to depart in mid stream in
Whitewater. The attack failed, and the Sturlungs retired dis-
comfited. Thorkel set sail for the main, but was driven by
stress of weather in autumn back to Eyrar in Olfus, in the south
of Iceland, an easy day's journey to the west of Oddi. Imme-
diately on landing Thorkel rode to Oddi, praying for Saemund's
protection, which was readily granted, chiefly on account of
Ssemund's friendship for Thorkel's uncle, Bishop Biarni. Three
hired assassins sent out by Snorri failed of their errand and
Thorkel escaped from the country in the course of the next
summer. 1
After some years' sojourn at Borg Snorri, having taken great
fancy to the church-stead of Reykholt, the family seat of priest
Magnus, the son of the above-mentioned Paul Solvison, managed
to obtain the consent of the heirs to the property to his securing
the freehold of it. This he effected by persuading the ageing
priest Magnus with his wife to become his pensioners, and by
promising to help their sons to become men of such quality as
circumstances should favour. 2
With his wife, Herdis, Snorri had two children who reached
years of maturity: Hallbera, the eldest, and Jon Murtr (Small
Fry) the youngest. 8 The marriage was not a success ; they lived
in a state of separation possibly from the time that Snorri re-
moved to Reykholt, as Herdis is never mentioned in connection
with that house. Snorri's biographer observes discreet silence
on the subject. But in describing the unhappy Hallbera's move-
ments in 1229 he states that she, having come from the north,
probably in company with her husband Kolbein the Young, of
Willow-moor (VTSimyrr), stayed in her father's booth at the
Althing, and accompanied him to Reykholt, when her husband
rode away and deserted her. After a while Snorri had her
escorted to the north country and she stayed a short while at
her home at Willow-moor and then left the North for Borg to
live with her mother. This shows that at that time, at any rate,
they had separated. 4
Snorri must have removed to Reykholt before 1209, because
that year Bishop Gudmund, of Holar, spent the winter there
with him. 5 He now became a great chieftain with ample means.
1 Sturl., i. 210-211. 2 Ibid., 211. 3 MM., i. an.
4 Ibid., i. 293. s Ibid., 222-223.
Introductory xxiii
He was the greatest man of business (fjargeymsluma'Sr). He
was fickle of mind in respect of women, and had children with
other women besides Herdis: a son, named 'Orsekia by Thurid,
daughter of Hall, son of Orsekia; several children by Gudrun,
daughter of Hrein Hermundson, of whom Ingibjorg alone
reached years of maturity; Thordis, by a woman named
Oddny. 1
About 1205 the chieftainship of Snorri was further increased
by his receiving as a gift from Thorstein Ivarson his share in the
so-called Avellings' godord, or chieftainship of Willowdale and
Midfirth, in the north country. About 1214 Snorri was called
upon to settle a silly quarrel between his liegemen (the Avel-
lings) of Midfirth and of Willowdale, but so little account did
they make of the authority of their godi that before his very face
they fell to fighting, and some of his men heaped reproaches on
him for not striking in and settling matters by force of weapons.
However, his wary attitude resulted in his succeeding in award-
ing justice to offenders and settling peace between the angry
factions of the godord. 3
In 1215 Snorri was elected speaker-at-law, at the early age of
thirty-seven, for the usual term of three years. It was possibly
during his first year of office, while attending to his duties at the
Althing, that the following incident happened. Some of his men
went to a heap of wood which belonged to Magnus the Good,
a sister's son of Ssemund of Oddi, and cut for themselves clubs,
' which then it was customary to carry in going to the courts.'
The cook of Magnus objected to their making so free with his
master's fuel, and a scuffle ensued. Magnus went to stay the
brawl and was wounded. Ssemund, his uncle, now called upon
his men to interfere, while, on the other hand, Snorri summoned
his brothers to his support, and presently the whole assembly
was in a state of great excitement, taking sides according to
allegiances, but Ssemund showed as by far the most numerously
attended chief. Thorvald Gizur's son of Hruni went between
these madcaps and brought about a truce to last while the con-
tending sides should call out a muster of men-at-arms from the
country ! The end, however, of the silly affair was that it was
agreed that Saemund should award fines on the misdemeanants,
1 Sturl., i. 211-212; Bisk. S., i. 487. 2 Sturl., i. 229-231.
xxiv Introductory
outlawry being excluded. 'These brothers (the Sturlungs),'
said Ssemund, when the matter was over, c are so overweening
that scarcely any man is able fully to hold his own against
them.' 1
In 1216 Snorri took an opportunity of revenging himself on
Magnus the Good. Jorun the Wealthy, a widow who lived at
Gufuness, in the neighbourhood of Reykjavik, died intestate,
and there were * no men of account ' lawfully entitled to her
property as heirs. She had dwelt within the godord of Magnus,
and he proposed to appropriate to himself the bulk of her
property, but to leave the rest to such of her helpless heirs as
he chose. On hearing of this, Snorri sent one Starkad Snorri-
son south into the neighbourhood of Gufuness to find an heir
to Jorun, and he returned with a certain vagabond called Kod-
ran, ' whom Snorri called the heir of Jorun,' and who handselled
Snorri his case in respect to his claim to Jorun's wealth. Coming
with a band of eighty men suddenly upon Magnus, Snorri sum-
moned him, declaring a guilt of full outlawry (skcSggangs sok)
against him and charging him to take his trial at the Thing
(local court) of Thvera, in Borgfirth, within Snorri's godord. At
this Thing Magnus was condemned to full outlawry, but he
appealed to the Althing, where Snorri himself appeared at the
head of a band of six hundred armed men, eighty of whom were
' all-shielded,' and where he was supported by his brothers with
a large following. The bishop of Skalholt, Magnus Einarson,
came forward to bring about peace between the parties, which
was effected by Magnus the Good's giving up a property to which
he had no right. With something like a sigh of relief Snorri's
historian, his nephew, Sturla Thordson, remarks here : * Snorri
reaped honour from this affair, and through this matter increased
most the esteem he was held in here in the land. 7 2
' Snorri,' remarks the historian further, c now became a good
Skald. He was also deft at anything he put his hand to, and
gave the best direction about anything that had to be done.'
About this time he made a poem on the earl Hakon Galinn,
and the earl sent gifts in return: a sword, a shield, and a byrny.
The earl wrote to Snorri asking him to come abroad, and gave
him to understand that he would do great honour to him if he
1 SturL, i. 234-235. 2 2Kd. 9 L 235.
Introductory xxv
came. Snorri liked the idea very much, but just at the same
time the earl died, and Snorri's journey abroad was deferred for
some time. 1
In the summer of 1218 Snorri went abroad to Norway,
leaving his house of Reykholt to his mother to manage, and all
his property and his godord in the charge of his eldest brother
Thord. The year before he had married his daughter Hallbera
to Ami Unready ('Orei'Sa), the son of Magnus Amundison, the
newly married couple taking up their abode at Reykholt, as
Hallbera would live nowhere else. They separated after seven
years of unhappiness. 2
In Norway Snorri was received with open arms by Earl (later
Duke) Skuli, and he remained with the Earl through the winter.
In the spring following he went east to Gautland to Lawman
Askel and Christina his wife, who had been formerly the wife of
Hakon Galinn. At the request of Hakon, Snom had wrought
a poem on lady Christina, which he called ' Andvaka,' and the
lady received Snorri very cordially, bestowing on him many
gifts, amongst others the standard which once upon a time had
belonged to the Swedish king, Eric Knutson. In the autumn
Snorri returned to Earl Skuli and tarried another winter with
him. During this stay the sovereign Icelandic godi J allowed
himself to be appointed a page or gentleman in waiting at the
tables of Earl Skuli and King Hakon, 3 apparently accounting
the promotion a great distinction.
In order to understand more clearly the attitude of Snorri at
the court of Norway we must give a short account of incidents
which brought the family of Oddi into a hostile relation with
the commercial community of Biorgvin in particular. In the
year 1215 Ssemund of Oddi and Thorvald Gizurson of Hruni
had, according to law, set up a fixed price list for the wares
that certain Norwegian traders from Biorgvin had brought to
Eyrar, The merchants must have had some ground of com-
plaint, for the matter roused much indignation in Biorgvin.
Next year (1216) Paul, the son of Ssemund, went to Norway.
In Biorgvin he was received with much insulting mockery. The
Biorgvinians reproached him with aiming at becoming Earl, or
even King, of Norway, and some of them assumed a threatening
3 Sturl., i. 235. a Ibid., i. 237, 266. 3 Ibid., 237-238, 243.
xxvi Introductory
attitude, maintaining that it was unwise to wait in quiet until he
should have got up one more revolutionary band in Norway. 1
Of course, the young man was quite innocent of any such inten-
tion, but the reproaches stung him the more keenly that it was
a well-known fact that he was the great-grandson of Thora, a
daughter of Magnus Barefoot, King of Norway.
In order to escape further insults from the Borgvinians, Paul
took berth in a ship of burden for Thrandheim, where he pro-
posed to pay his respects to King Ingi Bardson. Overtaken by
storm off the Cape of Stad the ship was lost with all hands on
board. When Ssemund heard the news of his son's treatment
and tragic end he was excessively grieved and incensed, and
would have it that the men of Biorgvin had been instrumental
in the fate of his son. At the time it so happened that some
merchants from Biorgvin again were engaged in business at
Eyrar. So Ssemund, at the head of a large gathering of armed
men, peremptorily demanded of these innocent tradesmen that
they should by way of atonement pay him as high a fine as he
himself should fix. Many men of moderation and good-will in-
terceded on behalf of the merchants, in particular, Saemund's
noble-minded brother, Orm, e the fairest minded of all the men
of Oddi.' This was of no avail, and Ssemund seized by force a
large quantity of goods from the traders in compensation for his
son. 2 In the year 1218 there hove into the Westmen's isles a
large ocean-goer from Hardanger, in Norway, the masters of
which were named Grimar and Sorli. f On these as on others '
(/.*., from Norway) Ssemund levied a fine that suited his lust for
revenge and wealth. Sorli was a winter guest of Ssemund's
brother Orm, who dwelt at Breiftabdlstaft (Broadlairstead) in
the Fleet-lithe. He had bought from these men timber for
church repairs, and when he went out to the islands to fetch his
purchase, Grimar seized the opportunity of wreaking his revenge
on the Oddi family, and slew Orm and his son, both not only
perfectly innocent, but Orm noted for his intercession with his
brother in favour of the Norwegians. 3 Grimar's misdeed natur-
1 Sturl., i. 236.
2 The goods confiscated amounted to the value of three-hundred hundreds
of ells =3 x 120 ells x 120=43,200 ells, making in present currency, if the
value of an ell of wadmal was is. 6^., the exorbitant fine of ^3,240.
3 Sturl., i. 236-237; Hakon's Saga, pp. 49-50.
Introductory xxvii
ally served to add fuel to a fire which before was burning high
enough. In revenge for Orm, his son-in-law, Biorn Thorvaldson,
of Hruni, had a Norwegian who had sought asylum in the
church of Bjarg, in Midfirth, dragged out of it and slaughtered. 1
Snorri Sturlason knew nothing of the slaying of Orm till he
came to Norway. In that country opinion was as severely con-
demnatory of Ssemund's outrageous proceedings as those in
authority were unwilling to make an atonement for Orm. The
rulers of Norway now were Earl Skuli and his young son-in-law,
Hakon Hakonson, the King (1217-1263). Indignation in Nor-
way went so high that an armed naval expedition to Iceland
was decided on by Skuli. But many of the wisest men in Nor-
way were unfavourable to such an undertaking, and advanced
many reasons against it; Snorri himself in particular. He main-
tained that a wiser course would be to secure the friendship of
the best men in Iceland, and added that he would be able to
persuade the Icelanders that the best thing to do would be to
yield obedience to the lords (rulers) of Norway. With the ex-
ception of Ssemund, he averred, there were in Iceland no men
of greater influence than his brothers, and they would readily
follow his counsel when he came upon the scene. Earl Skuli's
militant ardour was lulled by Snorri's persuasive language, and
the Earl suggested that the Icelanders should ask King Hakon
to pray him, on their behalf, to give up the expedition. The
King was young, and Dagfinn, his chief counsellor, the greatest
friend of the Icelanders, was got by Snorri and other Icelanders
to persuade Skuli to desist from the proposed raid. A meeting
between Skuli and the King was arranged, at which Hakon
pleaded the cause of peace so earnestly that Skuli gave up his
plan. The Earl and the King made Snorri their * landed-man/
and ' that was,' says the historian, his nephew, * chiefly arranged
between Snorri and the Earl.' ' Now for the first time was it
suggested by the Earl that Snorri should bring about the subjec-
tion of Iceland to Norway,' and Snorri was charged with trying
to bring the Icelanders into the obedience the Norwegian rulers
wanted of them; he was also to send to Norway his son, Jon
Small Fry (Murtr), to be a hostage with Skuli ' until that which
was bespoken should come to an issue.' 2
1 Sturl., i. 237. * JHd. 9 i. 243-244; Hakon's Saga, pp. 51-52,
xxviii Introductory
The statement that Snorri was created a landed-man (cf. index,
iii, s. v.) at the same time that it was proposed to him * to bring
about the subjection of Iceland to Norway' is much more
significant than critics of the history of this period seem to be
aware of. The bearer of the title was the highest administrative
official in the state, and his principal duty was to watch over
the political interests of the Kingdom (of course, he had other
duties fiscal, military, etc. to attend to). Snorri's appoint-
ment had nothing to do with Norway. The title seems never to
have meant a mere honorary distinction with no official duties
attached to it. The bestowal of it must have been closely con-
nected with the political plan unfolded by Skuli and Hakon ;
for how, from their point of view, could such an undertaking be
embarked upon with a prospect of success but by one who was
raised by the King himself to a state of dignity above the level
of his fellow commoners? We know what happened when a
landed-man was created. He took the landed-man's oath to the
King, and in return for yielding the King certain services he
received at his hands lands for his maintenance. In Snorri's
case, where were the lands ? To this there seems to be only one
answer: his own lands in'Borgfirth in Iceland, which, 'merely
as a matter of form,' he gave up to the King who again instantly
conferred them on Snorri, as a royal grant \ all in strict analogy
with the precedence of Harald Fairhair's treatment of hersirs
and kinglets who gave themselves up to him and became his
landed-men. This would naturally explain both why Hakon
accounted it a treason in Snorri to go to Iceland, 1239, in spite
of the King's prohibition, and also why, after Snorri's death, he
claimed as his Snorri's lands in Borgfirth and elsewhere. If this
explanation of an hitherto entirely neglected incident in Snorri's
life is true, it must be confessed that he committed something
more than a blunder he forged his own fate.
Snorri set sail for Iceland (1220) in a ship, the gift of Earl
Skuli, who had honoured him with fifteen great gifts in all.
In his ship, unmasted by stress of weather, he arrived m the
Westmen's Isles late in the season. When the news spread of
his arrival, and all the honours that had been heaped upon him
in Norway, the men of the south country, especially the allies
of Saemund, received him with much ill-will, suspecting that he
was commissioned to oppose all endeavours on the part of the
Introductory xxix
kinsmen of Orm to obtain atonement for him. The south-
landers made much mockery of the poems he had wrought in
honour of Skuli, a parody of one stanza being still preserved.
Snorri landed with twelve men all bearing fine ornamented shields
and went on his journey to Skalholt where he was a guest of
Bishop Magnus Gizurson. Here he was overtaken by Biorn
Thorvaldson, Orm Jonsson's son-in-law, who went straight up
to Snorri asking if he meant to debar his relatives from obtaining
honourable atonement for Orm. Snorri disavowed any such in-
tention ; but Biorn, not being satisfied with the answer, assumed
a threatening attitude, whereat the Bishop interceded and
averted acts of violence ; their parting greetings were curt and
Snorri proceeded to his manor of Reykholt. 1
It was a custom of Ssemund's to give a banquet every year on
the day of the Patron Saint of the church of Oddi, St. Nicholas,
December 6th, to the more notable men of the neighbourhood
who were in friendship with him. Such a feast he also gave
1 22 1 and invited to it, among others, Lopt, his nephew, the son
of Bishop Paul, and Biorn, son of Thorvald, the son-in-law
of Ssemund's brother Orm. The drinking was hard, and the
tongue was loose; and between Lopt and Biorn there arose
utterances and repartees of exasperating character, so much so,
that they parted the greatest of foes. Lopt sent men to Snorri
to complain of his case ' and it is the say of some men that
Snorri letted Lopt but little from rising up against Biorn. 7 In
the following spring Snorri sent his man Valgard, the son of
Styrmir, south to Lopt where he tarried for a while. At that
time Lopt sent a man to Biorn at BrerSabcSlsta^ to announce
to him that he intended to pay him a visit in the second week
of summer, when he proposed that an end should be put to their
quarrel. Lopt kept his word, though not punctually as to time,
fought with Biorn and slew him, June zyth. After this meeting
Lopt went to see Snorri Sturlason who promised him his sup-
port in the blood-suit, if Saemund, who was Lopt's uncle, and
other chiefs should side with him. The reason for Snorri's atti-
tude was that the family of Orm, the men of Oddi, in common
with the majority of the Southlanders, were hated of him ever
since their unfriendly reception of him on his return from Nor-
1 Sturl., i. 244-245.
xxx Introductory
way. Snorri's action was, perhaps, also prompted by a desire to
be able to report to Earl Skuli that he had effected revenge for
the innocent Norwegian whom Biorn had killed north in Mid-
firth, which would be taken as a proof of his looking after the
interests of Norway in Iceland. But although Snorri had given
his promise of support to Lopt, his brother Sighvat managed to
persuade him to leave him in the lurch, and the end of the matter
was that Lopt had to hand over to Thorvald Gizurson, Biorn's
father, self-judgement in the case. 1 This fickleness on Snorri's
part was evidently a topic of conversation and was looked upon
as evidence of weakness of character, as his brother Sighvat
even hinted afterwards to his friends : c When we met, Snorri
had an axe aloft over his shoulder so keen that it looked as if
it would cut everything through; then I took forth from my
pouch a hone and drew it along the edge, and so blunt was the
axe that it smiled on me before we parted.' 2
This same year (1221) Snorri sent his son Jon Small Fry to
Earl Skuli according to the compact of the preceding year.
Jon was accompanied by Arni Unready, Snorri's son-in-law,
and he proceeded to the court of King Hakon who was a bosom
friend of Ami's. 3
In 1222 Snorri was elected Speaker a second time and was
re-elected three times successively, if not four, which shows in
how high an esteem he was held for his knowledge of the law,
and the impartiality of his decisions.
In the autumn of this year, on the yth November, Ssemund
Jonson died at Oddi, and declared as his last will that his
daughter Solveig should take an equal share with his sons in
his property. Solveig went to her mother, Valgerd of Keldur,
and mother and daughter placed themselves under the guardian-
ship of Thorvald Gizurson in respect of Solveig's heirship, while
the many sons of Saemund agreed to ask Snorri Sturluson to
share the property among them, binding themselves to abide
by his decisions. He went to the south accompanied by a brave
following, and on his way put up at Keldur, where he was
lovingly entertained by mother and daughter. Solveig accom-
panied him to Oddi, and Snorri took much delight in convers-
ing with her. On their way they met a woman, accompanied
1 Sturl., i. 245-250. 2 Ibid., i, 249. 3 Ibid.., i. 244, 251.
Introductory xxxi
by a single male attendant; she had on a felt cloak, the felt
being 'sewed to her head' and serving for a hood. This
woman was Hallveig, the daughter of Orm Jonson, a niece of
Ssernund of Oddi, and widow of Biorn Thorvaldson, who, as we
have seen, was slain by Lopt Paulson; she was accounted of
as the wealthiest woman in Iceland. Snorri made merry over
her odd way of travelling; but later on, Hallveig's wealth
taught him to turn towards her more sympathetic regards. At
Oddi Snorri treated Solveig with such favour that he allowed
her to have whatever she chose of the inheritance within the
limits of her share.
The same year Solveig married Sturla, son of Sighvat,
Snorri's nephew. 'And when Snorri heard of the marriage,'
says the historian, e he was unpleasantly surprised (var^S far urn),
and men would have it that his intentions had pointed in an-
other direction,' a hint that Snorri had intended to marry the
fascinating girl himself, perhaps more Danico^
This same year (1223) Snorri brought forward against the
turbulent chief Thorvald Snorrison of Waterfirth a charge for
brigandage. Snorri's son Orsekia, a lad of fourteen, prosecuted
the case with such effect, that Thorvald was sentenced to out-
lawry with forfeiture of all his property and his godord to boot.
This, says the historian, was regarded as news of the gravest
import, and likely to lead to the greatest trouble. Snorri's
nephew, Sturla Sighvatson had entered upon the most intimate
friendship with Thorvald, and now besought his father to inter-
cede for the condemned brigand chief with Snorri, and have the
sentence altogether annulled. In this Sighvat succeeded so well,
that Snorri consented to full reprieve in respect of the outlawry,
and to a private understanding with his brother, that Thorvald
should neither pay fine nor forfeit his godord. Shortly after-
wards (i 224) Thorvald sent friendly words to Snorri to the effect
that his desire was to become allied to him by marriage, and
thus bound to him by firm bonds of friendship. To this Snorri
returned such a favourable answer that Thorvald deemed he
understood that Snorri would be ready to advance his honours
in every way, provided he would bind himself to do whatever
Snorri demanded of him, no matter with whom they should
1 Sturl., i. 262-263.
xxxii Introductory
have to deal. In the spring Thorvald went south to Borgfirth,
Snorri's own country, and wooed formally Snorri's daughter
Thordis, to which Snorri readily consented, and their marriage
was celebrated with due pomp in the autumn of the same year. 1
In the spring of this same year Snorri had ridden from Borg-
firth into the south country, in which journey he paid a visit to
Thorvald Gizurson of Hruni, e and much the two had to talk of.'
Shortly before this had died the very wealthy magnate Kolskegg
Ericson from Dale 'below the Isles'-Fells ' (undir Eyjafjollum);
his sister and heiress was Thora who had been a concubine of
the above-mentioned Orm Jonson, and with whom she had had
a son, Jon, and the daughter Hallveig, whom Snorri had met
the year before and made some fun of. Hallveig was to inherit
her due portion of her mother's great property. The two chiefs
bound themselves in mutual friendship, by Snorri promising his
base-born daughter Ingibiorg in marriage to Gizur Thorvald's
son, while Thorvald bound himself to persuade his widowed
daughter-in-law, Hallveig, to join Snorri and become his house-
keeper (fara til biis me^ h<5num). It was bespoken that the
wedding of Gizur and Ingibiorg should take place at Reykholt
in the autumn (1224). The wedding feast was a most glorious
one. Just before the wedding took place Snorri brought to his
house Hallveig and made a contract with her that each should
own one half of their joint property. He also undertook to
manage the property of her sons Klseng and Orm. Thord,
Snorri's brother, was heavy of heart about this matter, prophesy-
ing that from it Snorri would come to the end of his days, as
indeed in a way came true. 2
Lopt, who at the instigation of Snorri had set upon and slain
Biorn Thorvaldson, and had consequently been banished from
the country for three years, now came back again 'before having
served his full term of exile; and finding the country-sides of his
own kindred in the south too unsafe for him, still an outlaw,
to sojourn in, he went to Snorri, who so managed Lopt's affairs
as to find him an estate in the west country, and a purchaser
to his own manor, Skard, in the South-land. 3
At this time some estrangement prevailed between the brothers
Thord and Snorri, the cause being their maternal inheritance.
1 Sturl., i. 263-264. 2 IMd., i. 266. 3 Ibid., i. 265.
Introductory xxxiii
Gudny, their mother, who died in Snorri's house, had bequeathed
all her chattels to her grandson, Sturla Thord's son (the author
of Islendinga Saga), but the whole of it, which was of great
value, Snorri had appropriated to himself.
Snorri, knowing the peaceful ways of Thord, invited him to a
feast after the Althing (1224), and told him he wanted to drop
all estrangement and take up loving brotherhood, adding that
they would never come to quarrel over money matters. But he
hinted that his nephew Sturla Sighvatson stood in the way of
their honour, in that Sighvat, who had kept to himself, ever since
the death of their father, the godord of the 'Snorrungs' (Snorri
godi's km), had now given it to his son Sturla as a marriage settle-
ment. 1 The formal claim to the godord was made at the Althing,
1225, by Snorri, who demanded his nephew's consent to his de-
ciding the case in question alone. Besides by others, Snorri was
supported by his brother Thord in this matter; but Sturla answered
that he would not concede sole decision to his uncle, the less so
that it came to his father to answer the claim, for from him he had
received the godord. 2 Out of this great enmity arose between all
these kinsmen. In 1227 Thord Sturluson formally c took up ' the
ancestral godord of the Snorrungs, retaining one third of it for
himself, but the other two thirds of it were appropriated by Jon
Snorrison, his nephew. Thord's honest meaning was that he, with
his two brothers Sighvat and Snorri, should share it equally. As
he purposed not to ride to the Althing so as to be present at
the beginning of it, he sent his son Sturla to his brother Snorri
* with his godords,' i.e., leaving his thing- (or liege-) men in his
brother's hands. On 24th June Sturla Sighvatson went with an
armed band to the house of Thord, committing murderous out-
rages on the household, but sternly enjoining respect for his
uncle's person. Sturla, according to his own men, seemed
heartily ashamed of his performance, and instead of carrying
further his deeds of outrage he sent a proposal of truce to his
uncle which was accepted and fixed to last till midsummer.
Immediately after this Thord rode to the Thing and told his
brother Snorri how he had been treated. Snorri offered him to
proceed with an armed host at once against his turbulent
nephew, but Thord declined the service while the truce was
1 Sturl., i. 265. 2 Ibid.) i. 271-272.
VI. C
xxxiv Introductory
still in force. 1 The affair was submitted to arbitration and Sturla
had to pay heavy damages for what he himself even called ' a
foolish outrage' (i228). 2
In 1228 a new alliance by marriage gave fresh increase to
Snorri's already wellnigh peerless power and influence. Kolbein
the young, son of Arnor Tumison, a great chieftain in Skaga-
firth in the north country, wooed for wife Snorri's daughter
Hallbera, the divorced wife of Ami Unready, and they were
married immediately after the betrothals. Hallbera went to the
north with her husband and died after three years of another
unhappy marriage. This year, Snorri, who had been a second
time Speaker-at-law since 1222, and continued in office till 1231,
rode ' as usual ' to the Althing. It was generally supposed that
he and Sighvat would discuss the sore matter of the godord,
but nothing happened, although Thorvald of Waterfirth, Snorri's
son-in-law, made an attempt to bring the matter to a head. A
story is told of Snorri, after his return to Reykholt how, when
sitting with his favourites in his bath, he was congratulated on
being a peerless chieftain in the land, no lord therein being
in a position to contend with him on account of his powerful
marriage alliances. Snorri accepted the compliment, saying that
his kinsmen-in-law were no puppets. But when the priest, Sturla
Bardson, who had kept watch at the bath, led Snorri home, he
sang so that Snorri might hear:
You have but such alliance
As had in ancient story
The famous lord of Hleidra
Iniquity breeds evil. 8
This summer Snorri made earnest of settling the affair of the
godord and went to see his brother Thord and told him he
purposed to march with a band into the Dales (up from Broad-
firth), ^where Sturla Sighvatson held sway, and Thord agreed to
join him in order e to mend matters between them.' Snorri went
with some 360 men, but Thord sent word to Sturla who the
year before had paid Thord the visit described above, to warn
him not to be in his uncle's (Snorri's) way. Sturla took the hint
1 Sturl , i. 276-277. 2 ibid., i. 278-279.
3 Sturl., i. 279-280.* Lord of Hleidra' : Rolf Kraki, King of Denmark,
betrayed by his vassal-King HjorvarS, through the machination of his wife
Skuld, Hrolfs half-elfin sister, Fornaldarsogur, i. 96-109.
Introductory xxxv
and left his manor of Saudafell in good time. But Snorri sum-
moned together a meeting of Sturla's Thingmen, and took oaths
of them whereby they all declared themselves liegemen of Snorri. 1
Thorvald Snorrison of Waterfirth, Snorri Sturluson's son-in-
law, was about the vilest character in the Sturlung drama. His
neighbouring godi, Hrafn Sveinbiornson of Eyr, in the west of
Iceland, was without exception the noblest type of man in Ice-
land at the same time. He was exceedingly popular, and very
powerful through the multitude of his liegemen. Thorvald bore
him implacable hatred for no other cause than his goodness
and greatness, and after a long series of insulting acts, and at-
tempts on Hrafn's life, succeeded at last to surround him in his
house and slay him, 1213. For fifteen years the sons of Hrafn
maintained themselves in spite of Thorvald's ceaseless endeavours
to put an end to their existence, and this year, 1228, they suc-
ceeded at last in ridding themselves of him by burning him to
death within the homestead of Gilhstead. After the deed they
set speedily off, throwing themselves under the protection first
of Sturla Sighvatson, and then of Sighvat his father, in the north
country. In revenge for this act of Sturla's, the sons of Thor-
vald, Thord and Snorri, went with an armed band to Saudafell,
Sturla's manor in the Dales, where, in his absence, they com-
mitted the most brutal excesses, robbery, maiming, and man-
slaughters. Sturla suspected his uncle of Reykholt to have had
a hand in the dreadful deed, and Snorn's own and other poets'
utterances on the event would tend to show that Snorri was not
an utter stranger to the expedition from the beginning, though
he must be acquitted of all responsibility for the execution of it.
The sons of Hrafn were prosecuted under Snorri's auspices by
his son Jon Small Fry and were sentenced guilty. The sons of
Thorvald of Waterfirth were also proceeded against and sen-
tenced guilty of brigandage. Execution courts were to finish
these affairs, but were not called into action. 2
The hostilities between the sons of Thorvald and Sturla con-
cluded nominally by his inflicting heavy fines on them, under
conceded self-award, at Holt in Onundfirth, 1230^
During the winter, 1229-1230, Sturla kept quiet and sat at
home, and now the bitterest enmity between him and his uncle
1 Sturl., i. 280-281. a Ibid., i. 181-186, 285-292. 3 Ibid., i. 297-298.
xxxvi Introductory
Snorri * began somewhat to abate.' That summer Snorri did not
ride to the Thing, but sent as deputy with the speakership-at-
law, priest Styrmir the son of Kari, historian and friend of Snorri,
and perhaps an inmate of his house at this time. 'Now,' says
the historian, Sturla Thordson, * matters began to amend between
Snorri and Sturla, and Sturla was frequently at Reykholt and
took great interest in having Saga-copies taken of the books
which Snorri composed. 1
In 1229 Snorri's son, Jon Small Fry, having had some dis-
agreement with his father respecting a marriage settlement for
him, for he had purposed to woo him for wife Helga the
daughter of Ssemund Jonson, decided to go to Norway. His
father gave in on the point of dispute, but Jon went abroad as
he had purposed, and repaired to Earl Skuli, who received him
in a right friendly wise, appointing him one of his body-guard
and page-m-waiting at his table, thus distinguishing the young
man of little worth in the same manner as his illustrious father
some years before. Whether Jon acted under his father's advice
or not, we cannot tell; if he did, his reception at Skuli's court
would seem to indicate that the good understanding between
Snorri and Skuli still held on, though the ' landed -man ' of
Reykholt had done nothing in redemption of his pledge. This
youth of intemperate habits had already before spent three years
(1221-1224) at ti* 6 court of Earl Skuli, under the contract made
by his father, 1220 (p. xxv). Jon and Gizur Thorvaldson,
Snorri's son-in-law, spent the festive Yule season with King
Hakon, and one evening, as they were going to bed, Jon, being
drunk and disorderly, came to words with Olaf Black-Poet, who
was living on what alms Jon, himself pinched for money, could
afford him. Jon seized a stick and struck Olaf, whereupon Gizur
laid hands on him and held him while Olaf, catching up a
f hand-axe,' drove it into the head of Jon, and gave him a wound,
'apparently not a great one.' Jon turned swiftly, asking Gizur
* why he held him under blow.' Olaf escaped into the darkness
of night. Heedless of himself Jon went on drinking, and wound
1 *At lata rita soguboekr eptir b6kum >eim er Snorri setti saman,'
literally: to have writ Saga-books after the books that Snorri put together.
I do not see that this means anything more than that Sturla laid himself
out for securing for his library copies of his uncle's historical (and other?)
writings. SturL, i. 298-299.
Introductory xxxvii
up the day's doings by taking a bath ; thereupon the wound
inflamed, and he died shortly afterwards. Gizur went to Iceland
the next summer with the story of Jon's death and what things
of value he left behind. He did not himself in person bring
the news to the bereaved father, but sent a messenger to tell
him the story. On hearing the messenger's tale reported again,
Gizur considered it altogether unfair to himself. Rumour was
busy with scandal, and when Thorvald heard thereof he arranged
a meeting between Snorn and Gizur at which Gizur swore the
so-called ' fifth-court oath ' (Gragas la, 78), to the effect that he
had concerted no plan with Olaf against Jon, nor connived with
him in any way. And Snorri was perfectly satisfied with Gizur's
declaration.
Ingibiorg and Gizur now went to live together. Their matri-
monial life was alway a troublous one, and, according to rumour,
more through her faults than his. Snorri and Thorvald did all
they could to right matters between them, but to no avail. 1
At the Althing in 1231 there was, at last, a brotherly entente
between Sighvat and Snorri, and between Sturla and Snorri
there was * dear friendship ' (all-ksert). At this Thing all three
kinsmen made alliance against Orm Jonson, surnamed * Swine-
felling,' who had caused to be slain by a hired assassin an out-
law named Dagstyggr (Dayshy), to whom Snorri had extended
his protection. The matter ended by Sighvat persuading Orm
to handsel sole judgement to Snorri, who inflicted on Orm a
fine of 4,000 ells' worth (by a low estimate = ^300). 2
This same year Snorri entertained his brother Thord with his
son Bodvar at a splendid feast, to which also Sturla Sighvatson
was invited. He wanted to bind trusty friendship with Thord
and Bodvar, because he had now a dispute with Kolbein the,
Young relating to the estate of Hallbera and the godord in the
north country. Behind the invitation to Sturla was the desire
to ensure safety to the sons of Thorvald of Waterfirth, whom
he wanted to see in the Lent season; for though Sturla was
formally at peace with them after their having paid him the
fines he imposed on them at Holt in Onundfirth, 1230, for their
outrageous raid on Saudafell, 3 Snorri knew his nephew's temper
well enough to misdoubt how far he thought full satisfaction
1 Sturl., i. 299-300, 302. a Ibzd., i. 300-301. 3 Ibid., i. 298.
xxxviii Introductory
had been given to his pride and lust of revenge. Therefore
Snorri wanted him to give him fresh assurance that he would
not set upon them in their journey to him as arranged. Sturla
replied that Snorri knew well enough they were at peace ; but
Snorri objected that all sorts of rumours were floating to the
effect that Sturla did not consider the peace of Holt holden to
carefully in all points. { I see/ answered Sturla, c that it is your
own conviction that they have not kept the peace in all things
well, I will let you now see to the truce, and I give you my
hand thereon.' So Snorri pronounced the formulary of truce
and afterwards Thord, who was present at Snorn's pronounce-
ment, said to his brother: ' I did not think our kinsman Sturla's
expression was very satisfactory while the truce was being con-
cluded. 7 e He will hold the truce, sure enough,' was the answer,
and on the strength of the truce Snorri invited the Thorvaldsons
to him, with the result that in their journey Sturla slew them
both. 1
For this breach of faith Sturla sent word to Snorri offering
peace and asking for truce in return. Snorri gave truce as far as
he himself and his heirs were concerned, but said he would not
come to peaceful arrangement on behalf of the Waternrth family
until he knew their views. They put their case into the hands
of Snorri for arbitration with a view to peace, and he spoke
favourably about making terms of peace between them, for he
was anxious to retain the support of Sturla in view of the coming
contest with Kolbein at the next Althing. In the spring the
peace settlement was agreed upon, Snorri and Sighvat, his
brother, being appointed arbitrators for either side. 2
The case of Kolbein terminated on the whole in Snorri's
favour. Snorri was to possess one half of such godord in the
north as Kolbein was rightly owner of, but Kolbein should
retain rule over them and yield his support to Snorri at Things;
he should also pay at his ease money to Snorri if he claimed it.
Further, Kolbein was to consent to giving his sister Arnbiorg in
marriage to Snorri's son Oraekia, etc. As to this settlement it
was remarked that, while Kolbein's assent to Snorri's terms was
being sought by Thorvald Gizurson and Thord Sturluson, he
was utterly unamenable to any terms, but suddenly came round
1 Sturl., i. 303-312. 2 Ibid., i. 312-313.
Introd^lctory xxxix
when these peacemakers, hopeless of bringing about an agree-
ment, had withdrawn from the case. Thorvald then asked
Thord what his opinion was on this sudden change in the dis-
position of Kolbein. c I know not surely,' said Thord, but it
misdoubts me that brother Snorri has now made an exchange
of friends and has sold the friendship of Sighvat and Sturla for
that of Kolbein, from whom I fear we kinsmen will have to
sustain the heaviest brunt ere all be over.' Thorvald answered:
That seems a wonder to me that Kolbein is willing to give his
sister of legitimate birth to the bastard son of Snorri , but true
is the saw: Owners know best what kind of goods they sell.' 1
After this Thing Snorri went west to Waterfirth, and all the
goodmen through Icefirth became his liegemen. Olaf of Eider-
isle came to Snorri to atone for misconduct with his daughter
Thordis, resulting in the birth of a child; and for the disgrace
inflicted on the family of a godi he had to pay as penalty his
island property. 2
In the autumn of this year (1232) Kolbein the Young was
busy preparing the wedding feast of his sister and Orsekia,
counting for certain on Snorn's attendance. But instead of
putting in an appearance, he sent two deputies on his behalf,
and omitted to confer on Orsekia the godord in Midfirth, which
had been stipulated for at the peace-meeting in the last Althing.
Kolbein was incensed at what he called betrayal all round on
the part of Snorri; but Thorleif of Gardar, one of Snorri's
deputies, handselled Kolbein on Snorri's behalf c two hundred
hundreds ' and the manor of Stafholt, declaring that he had in
commission from Snorri to make this offer in case Kolbein
should complain of Snorri's pledges being broken. Kolbein
agreed and the wedding took place/
This same autumn letters arrived from the new Archbishop
of Nidoyce, Sigurd c Tafsi,' son of Eindndi Peini, summoning
Sighvat and Sturla to his presence to answer for their high-
handed dealings with the Bishop of Holar Gudmund Arison.
This prelate had now for nearly thirty years been at constant
feud with the chieftains of the land from various causes, chief
among which being the immunity from the jurisdiction of secular
courts which he claimed for his clergy, after the example of St.
1 Sturl., i. 313-314. 2 JUd., i. 314. 3 -# i- 3H*
xl Introductory
Thomas of Canterbury. 1 This claim was in direct conflict with
' the constitution of the land, according to which all breaches of
the law must be dealt with by the judicial authority of the courts
of the Althing. The chiefs who regarded themselves rightly as
the guardians of the constitution opposed the prelate's pretences
not only by argument, but, when he remained obdurate, with
armed force as well. Bp. Gudmund was a man of singularly
narrow mind and an ideal bigot. He had a singular fancy for
the class of people he called ' God's alms,' meaning alms people,
and they flocked to him in most embarrassing numbers whereso-
ever he was and went. They were received by him without dis-
crimination, and when they had devoured his own substance,
made unceremoniously free with the means of his neighbours,
for, indeed, a large proportion of them consisted of vagrants
and vagabonds. Such treatment of their liegemen the neigh-
bouring chiefs could not tolerate. But on remonstrating with
the prelate and demanding the dismissal and dispersion of the
' alms,' they were answered with instant excommunication. This
punishment the prelate dealt out so mechanically and with so
lavish a hand that its value sank to nothing ; it was disregarded
and laughed at by priest and laic alike. The exasperated lords
of the north country had fights with him and his men repeatedly,
drove him from his see, and as a fugitive he wandered, accom-
panied by his 'alms,' through the land, and sought the hospital-
ity, now of one, now of another chieftain within the diocese of
Skalholt, and always met with sympathy from Snorri Sturluson.
This deadlock between the authority of state and church in the
northern diocese suggested a mutual appeal to the archbishop
of the province at Nidoyce, in Norway, who eagerly availed
himself of the opportunity to further King Hakon's political
plans in Iceland, which aimed at the subversion of the constitu-
tion of the commonwealth and the submission of the island to
the crown of Norway. 3
While Sturla, in obedience to the archbishop's summons, was
making arrangements for his journey abroad, which did not take
place till the summer of 1233, Snorri was busy in settling affairs
with his son Oraekia in respect of his matrimony. Orsekia
desired above all things that his father should settle on him the
1 See Thomas Saga (Rolls Series), ii. xxiv ff.
2 Sturl., i. tasstm, Biskupasogur, i. 488-558.
Introductory xli
Manor of Stafholt, but Snorri ordered him to go to Waterfirth
and to take possession of that property and the godord of the
Waterfirth chiefs, to which Einar, son of Thorvald and Thordis,
yet a minor, was the heir. And * as Snorri willed so things had
to be.' Orsekia went with his wife to Waterfirth, forcing his half
sister Thordis to quit the place. He gathered round him a
multitude of retainers far beyond his means, and, as was usual
in the house of Waterfirth, household provisions had soon to be
procured by harsh methods. 1
Snorri rode this year to the Thing as usual, c for he had the
speakership-at-law.' After the Thing he invited to a feast his
brother Sighvat with his son, Thord Kakali, and others. At this
feast Snorri and Sighvat made a final award in Sturla Sighvat-
son's affairs with the Waterfirthers and were well agreed,' and
Snorri saw Sighvat off with the gift of a gold-adorned spear. 2
This summer Sturla Sighvatson sailed for Norway, and on
making land went first to the haven of Borgund, near where now
is the port of Aalesund. Here he met Earl Skull's brother-in-
law, Alf of Thornberg, who urged him much to go see the
Earl : he would make him the most of men, seeing how greatly
he excelled all other men, the Earl, moreover, being the greatest
friend of the Icelanders, and of the Sturlungs in particular.
Sturla, knowing that severely strained relations now existed
between the King and the Earl, took his party and went to the
King. After staying on in Bergen till the beginning of winter
he went south to Rome, where he received absolution himself
and procured the same for his father, having to undergo severe
penances; for he was led from church to church in Rome and
flogged before the door of most parish churches. He bore him-
self manly. Most people flocked out wondering, smiting their
breasts and sorrowing that so goodly a man was so grievously
dealt with. Returning to Norway Sturla met King Hakon in
Biorgvin and accompanied him to Tunsberg ; he was very well
received by the King and he tarried here long; the second
winter he spent in Norway (1234) he and K. Hakon were
always conferring. 3 The King was much troubled on hearing
from Sturla the account of the great disturbances that prevailed
in Iceland. The King asked what obstacles there would be in '
1 Sturl., i. 315- 2 IN*., i- 3i6. 3 JMt., I 318.
xlii Introductory
the way of introducing a monarchical form of government in the
island, for it seemed to him that there would be a more
peaceful state of things in the land if there was one supreme
ruler over it. The rash and reckless Sturla took the matter
lightly, and said the difficulty would be slight, if he who under-
took the charge was a man of resource and unsparing of hard
dealings. The King then asked if he was ready to undertake the
task. Sturla answered that he would risk it under the King's
advice and direction, in the hope that in return he should be
the recipient of such honours as the King deemed him worthy
of in case of success. The King laid down that he should not
attempt the subjection of the land by manslaughters; he should
rather secure the person of the chiefs and send them abroad or get
hold of their godord in some other way, if that could be brought
about. Sturla was often with the King discussing this matter. 1
Sturla returned to Iceland in the summer of 1235. In his
absence the turbulent Orsekia had in various ways oppressed
and mishandled his liegemen, and when at last he gave himself
time to think of his day of reckoning, he saw it his wisest course
to try to secure for himself peace from Sighvat. To this the
latter was not adverse, but he made it an express condition that
whatever Orsekia had done to offend Sturla should await settle-
ment until he came back from Norway. Sighvat got secret news
of the sudden arrival of his son and persuaded Oraekia to be off
by a route where he should not meet Sturla. For Snorn Stur-
luson these two years had been a season of anxiety and worry.
He had taken in two fugitives from Kolbein the Young's domain
whose death Kolbein had decided on, and at the Althing of 1234
Kolbein would have settled matters with Snorri by the sword,
if the bishop of Skalholt and other men of moderation and
influence had not interceded and extracted from Kolbein a
promise to keep peace at the Althing. 2 The affair thus stood
open for further treatment In the course of this summer
Kolbein and Sighvat, by the advice of mutual friends, agreed, at
a meeting in Horgardale, to make up their differences and to
desist from worrying each others' liegemen wherein Kolbein
particularly had been busy of late. Sighvat was to declare the
award m this case, but deferred it to another time. But this
1 Hakon's Saga (Rolls ed.), p. 158. 2 Sturl., i. 326-328.
Introductory xliii
was not all. The two agreed that Kolbein, in company with
Kolbein the son of Sighvat, should go with a band of more
than 120 to the south country, and quarter themselves upon
the manors owned by Snorri Sturluson at Dale c 'neath the Isles'-
fells' and at Leira-bank, and elsewhere. 'They sat in the
summer for a very long time at Leira-bank and behaved riot-
ously in many ways and robbed far and wide.' This was the
first outcome of Sturla's compact with King Hakon, and shows
clearly that Snorri, in the first instance, was to be the special
victim of Hakon's unscrupulous policy towards Iceland. As
summer advanced Snorri sent for Orsekia to join him with as
many men as he could muster, for he intended to march against
the ' Northlanders,' who had quartered themselves upon his
properties. He gathered himself a force of 600 men and went
into the disturbed parts. Before Orsekia and other allies of
Snorri had time to join their forces with his, a word came from
him to say the two Kolbeins had left and gone to the north,
after having inflicted very severe losses on Snorri and damage
to his properties. 1
After the session of the Althing, 1235, the two brothers
Thord and Snorri had a very brotherly meeting at the place
called Hraun in the district of M^rar; they talked together all
day, and vowed to each other livelong friendship, and this
bond was made still firmer by an arrangement whereby Thord's
son Sturla, the future historian of the family, now twenty-one
years of age, should go to live with his uncle Snorri. 2
Snorri Sturluson must have suspected Sturla Sighvatson of
having entered into some ominous alliance with King Hakon
who, Snorri was well aware, meant to effect the subjection of
Iceland to Norway by any means, fair or foul. He knew Sturla's
impulsive and reckless character, his overweening ambition. He
knew how brutally his son Orsekia had treated Sturla's liegemen
while he was abroad, and that he himself would also have to
pay the penalty for Oraekia's misdeeds. He was also conscious
of having done nothing towards the fulfilment of the compact
of 1220 with the rulers of Norway. So in the autumn of the
year that Sturla returned Snorri sent word to his nephew
Bodvar Thordson of Stad, requesting him to stay at Reykholt
1 Slurl., i. 328, 329. 2 Ibid., i. 338.
xliv Introductory
during the ensuing winter. He came to Reykholt with eleven
men and took up his quarters there. After Christmas, 1236,
Sighvat and Sturla sent orders to their liegemen of Willowdale
to shoe their horses and to be ready to take the field whenever
the word of command should come to them. The Willowdale
liegemen of Snorri sent him word of warning of what was going
on. Then Snorri sent word to Oraekia in Waterfirth to say that
Sighvat and Sturla were calling out a muster of men in the
north; they had better bestir themselves lest each of them
should be penned up by himself. Orsekia whipped up 600 men
and went to his father's assistance, who had already been joined
by his brother Thord and his cousin Thorleif of Gardar, At a
counsel held by all these kinsmen Oraskia advocated an imme-
diate march to the north, but Snorri 'was not prepared to
march against his own brother m the season of the high
festivals which were at hand ' (Easter). 1
In Palm-Sunday week news came from the north to the effect
that all the country there was up in arms. Snorri now desisted
from calling out a levy of his men, but left Reykholt and went
south to Bessastead on Alptaness leaving Reykholt in the
charge of his brother Thord. Sighvat and Sturla came down
on Borgfirth at the head of an army of 1,000 men. Thord went
out from Reykholt to try to mediate peace. He was in an in-
dignant temper and upbraided Sighvat severely for setting on
his own brother with an armed force in the midst of the festive
season of the church; he, an old man, would surely have to yield
sore penalties to God for such things. Sighvat : * Neither of
us need taunt the other with old age, or art thou turning out a
prophet, kinsman?' Thord: 'I am not a prophet, but to thee I
shall be one. So great as thou vauntest thyself now, trusting in
the might of thyself and thy sons, there shall yet pass not many
winters before it will be said that in your case a collapse of the
greatest has befallen.' Sighvat: 'Wroth art thou, kinsman; angry
words go for naught; perhaps we shall get better on anon when
we are both in a better temper.' Thord went away. Sturla went
to Reykholt and behaved as if the whole property was his own;
he made his own the whole district of Borgfirth and Thorleif
of Gardar assented to every order issued by Sturla. 2
1 Sturl., i. 340-341.
2 Ibid.) i. 341-342, Hakon's Saga, 158.
Introductory xlv
This unceremonious confiscation by Sturla of all his uncle's
landed property in Borgfirth seems incomprehensible except on
the ground that King Hakon explained to him that these lands
he had conferred as a royal grant on Snorri when he accepted
the position of the King's 'landed-man ' in 1220. At any rate,
after Snorri's death Hakon c maintained that the former's herit-
age had come to him together with all lands that he possessed
on his dying day, and he charged Snorri's grand-nephew,
Thorgils Skardi, to prosecute the case and to settle it in accord-
ance with what the law should provide in respect of the manage-
ment of that property.' l If Snorri held his lands of Hakon as
a royal grant, the King's claim was legitimate. In no other case
did he, while he was subduing the godar of Iceland, advance a
claim of this nature. But possibly this was Hakon's own con-
struction of the significance of the act of grace; it is scarcely
conceivable, if it was frankly explained to Snorri that this was
the meaning of the conference on him of the title, how he
could ever have been vain and weak enough to consent to
accepting it. If he did, then surely the dreadful penalty he in-
curred was in a measure his own fault.
When Snorri heard that Sturla had appropriated the whole
Borgfirth district he left Bessastead and went first to his manors
in the south country and then east to Orm Swinefelling, who
dwelt at Skal, in what now is called western Skaptafells-sysla,
and here Snorri spent the summer. In Snorri's absence Sturla
dealt with men and matters in Western Iceland just as he
pleased. Orsekia he forced to go abroad, 1236, after having
dealt in a most masterful manner with him, though the story
related of the mutilation inflicted on Orsekia at his behest must
be a fiction. 2
When Snorri heard, while he was still at Skal, that between
Sturla and Thorleif of Gardar friendship was waning in conse-
quence of the arduous services exacted by Sturla, he opened
secret communications with Thorleif and with other relatives in
the west. He himself left Skal first for his manor of Dale and
then for Reykir in Olfus, the home of Gizur, his son-in-law ; he
further extended his journey even west to Bessastead. But later
he returned to Gizur and remained with him through Lent, I237. 3
1 Sturl., ii. 116. 2 Ibid.* i. 345-346. 3 Rid.* i. 347.
xlvi Introductory
Sturla Sighvatson, suspicious of Snorri and Thorleif planning
an up-rising against him, called a muster of his liegemen through
the Westfirths and got together a band of 600 strong. During
Passion-Week Snorn came from the south from Reykir, and he
and Thorleif gathered men from all the Nesses south of Borg-
firth, and had a force of 480. At Mid-Thwaites (MrSfitjar) in
Borgfirth they held a counsel of war and Snorri was now all for
a surprise night attack on Sturla. Thorleif feared that the great
odds against them would tell disastrously. Then Snorri ad-
vocated turning back, which Thorleif deprecated ; and when
Snorri further asked him what plan he favoured, he suggested
they should push up farther inland and there build them a fort,
and defend themselves or attack as opportunity should serve.
Snorri answered that he would take care not to fall into the
power of Sturla, or of any other of his enemies whatever else
might betide him. After much talk he parted from Thorleif and
went south to the Nesses. 1
All of a sudden he now resolved to go to Norway, and em-
barked at Eyrar in the south of Iceland. It seems obvious that
this resolve was taken because Snorri felt nowhere safe for
Sturla. He may also have speculated in the chances that would
open in Norway for supplanting Sturla whose course of violence
was distasteful to King Hakon. 2 He remained through the en-
suing winter at Nidoyce with Peter the son of Duke Skuli, while
the Duke together with King Hakon spent the winter in Oslo ;
but Orsekia dwelt the same winter in the house of Duke Skuli. 3
After Snorri's departure Sturla Sighvatson had a busy time
in Iceland, but we must pass over most of his doings, noticing
briefly only those which in particular concern the man he now
most feared in Iceland Gmir Thorvaldson, hitherto particularly
noted for his inscrutable neutral attitude in his father-in-law's
contests at the Althing. In the early winter of 1237 Sturla
managed to get himself mixed up in affairs in which the still in-
fluential family of Oddi were interested. The actual case con-
cerned a man named Kol the wealthy. He had promised Orm
Swmefelling a considerable sum of money for having Dagstyggr
Jonsson slain by a hired assassin (p. xxxv), but when the deed
was done he refused to pay. Orm appealed to Sturla for help,
SturL, i. 352-353- a Hakons Saga, p. 167. 3 SturL, i. 356.
Introductory xlvii
but Kol threw himself under the protection of Biorn, son of
Saemund (of Oddi), who sent men with friendly messages and
goodly gifts to Sturla asking him not to undertake the case
against Kol. Sturla refused the gifts and sent an angry and
threatening answer. In the spring of the next year, 1238, he
sent messages to Gizur to notify that he intended to come to
the south country to exact from Kol the promised payment (for
the assassination of Dagstyggr). His father, Sighvat, warned him
seriously against this plan and said : c Thou hast an evil errand
on hand, for here there is money in question from which great
harm will befall many a man.' In due time, however, he set
out with a band of 360 armed men, but when he came to
Ravenbergs (Hrafnabjorg), east of Thingvellir, a messenger
from Gizur brought him the information that the Kol affair was
settled in a peaceful manner, and Sturla might therefore return,
if it seemed good to him. Evidently Gizur was apprehensive
lest sinister things might lurk behind Sturla's journey. Sturla
said the Southlanders should not drive him about like a herd
to pasture, and sent word to Gizur to meet him at Apewater.
Sturla asked what news there were. c Peace/ said Gizur, ' and no
need of going with a band of armed men to where there is no
warlike gathering ' But Sturla pretended to have misgivings as
to the trustiness of the Southlanders, and at last, after much
deceitful talk on his part, he had Gizur laid hands on and his
forty followers disarmed. On Gizur's wondering at this treat-
ment in the circumstances, Sturla bade him have no doubt that
he intended for himself a share of power greater than that of
any other man in Iceland, ' and I deem when thou art over-
come all the rest is, for thou art the only man in Iceland I fear
if matters go not smoothly between us.' Then a book (a plenary,
probably) was handed to Gizur, and Sturla ordered him to swear
an oath that he would go abroad and remain faithful to him.
Said Gizur : ' Shall I swear a Norwegian or an Icelandic oath?'
Sturla said he might choose. ' Then / swear the Norwegian^
since to Norway I must go ; but with this promise I will preface
my oath that, not being in drink, I shall never speak a dis-
paraging word of you?- The Norwegian oath-formulary was not
law in Iceland, so that in strict law no oath was sworn. What
Gizur said about words slily excluded deeds, as time proved.
1 Sturl., i. 357-361.
xlviii Introductory
Sturla handed Gizur over to Orm Swinefelling to keep him
as a prisoner until he should go abroad. But Gizur managed to
send letters to faithful friends that they should come and meet
him if his kinsmen should be able to gather together any con-
siderable force. They got together a company of eighteen who
rode east to Orm Swinefelling and persuaded him to let Gizur
off, once more a free man he departed with his friends riding
west until he came to Beitiwalls (Beitivellir, east of Thingvellir)
where he joined the forces of his kinsmen and those of Kolbein
the Young who now was recruiting in the south country, open
hostility having broken out between him and Sturla in the north.
After various futile attempts at coming to blows with Sturla,
Kolbein and his ally Gizur succeeded in drawing together an
army of some sixteen hundred fighters with which they marched
against the combined forces of Sighvat and Sturla stationed at
the homestead of Willow-walls in Skagafirth, and fought on sist
August, 1238, with them the memorable engagement of Orlyg-
stead in which Sighvat and Sturla, besides three more of Sig-
hvat's sons were slain and the dominion of these able, even
popular, but reckless men was destroyed for ever. 1
When the news of this event came to Norway it created a
great impression. King Hakon was foiled once more in his
attempt at subduing Iceland. But for so astute a politician as
he was the experience gained by Sturla's failure was anything
but discouraging. He could not mistake the fact that a wave of
reckless ambition swept over the ' godar ' of the land. Left to
themselves they would go on fighting, confiscating each other's
properties and 'godord,' until the most successful of them should
find himself one day in possession of all the 'godords' in the
land, and in the position of supreme ruler. Even the sequel
to the fight of Orlygstead gave an unmistakable hint in this
direction. Kolbein the Young, now the most powerful chief in
the north, ' laid under him ' the whole of the North Quarter of
the island; 2 and had there been no Hakon Hakonson in Nor-
way there is no telling how far Kolbein might have carried his
conquest. Hakon saw the trend of the chiefs' aims and took
his measures accordingly.
On hearing the news Snorri took sorely and sincerely to heart
1 Sturl., i. 362-381. a Ibid., i. 381.
Introductory xlix
the loss of his brother and four nephews, and in a verse he sent
to Thord Kakali, Sighvat's son, he gives expression to his sym-
pathy, and to his sorrow at the fatality that besets his family. 1
During the winter, 1238-1239, Snorri, Orsekia and Thorleif
of Gardar remained with Duke Skuli, while Thord Kakali stayed
with King Hakon. The relations between the Duke and Snorri
seem to have been as cordial as ever. 2 In the spring, by the
Duke's advice, his guests chartered a ship for Iceland. But when
they were ready and had gone from Nidoyce out to Monkholm in
the bay of Thrandheim messengers came from the south with a
letter from the King wherein it was written that he forbade all
Icelanders to leave Norway that summer. They showed the
letter to Snorri and received the laconic answer: 'I will out!'
When they were c allboun ' the Duke invited them to a farewell
banquet; and few men were present at the conversation of Snorri
with the Duke. Arnfinn Thiofson, afterwards Skuli's marshal,
and Olaf White-Poet, Snorri's nephew, were with the Duke,
while with Snorri there were Orsekia and Thorleif. According
to Arnfinn's relation, the Duke conferred the title of Earl on
Snorri. 8 But Snorri's biographer, his nephew Sturla Thordson,
the singularly accurate and impartial author of Islendingasaga
(Sturl.), says: 'However, none of those Icelanders confirmed
that to me.' 4 There is only one historical evidence which, in
some way, seems to support the statement of Arnfinn. Sturla
says that, in putting down the obituary of Snorri, Styrmir the
historian, Snorri's friend, entered him as 'Snorri F61gsnarjarl,'
which, by the spelling of the word, should mean 'Secret Earl;'
but Vigfusson (Sturl., i. 384, footnote 4) takes Folgsnar to be the
genitive of the name of the island of Folksn (Folkn, Folsn),
now Stor-Fosen, outside the mouth of Drontheim Firth. Skuli
should accordingly have made Snorri an earl of this small island,
which, of course, is impossible. This story about Snorri's earl-
dom tells of a most improbable if not an impossible act. No
one could appoint an earl for Iceland except the King himself.
Of course, Skuli could have given Snorri a promise of an earldom
when he should be in a position to confer it on him, /.<?., when
he should have succeeded in wresting the crown from Hakon.
In such a case those in the secret might have given Snorri the
1 Sturl., i. 381. 2 Hakon's Saga, pp. 171, 172-173.
3 Sturl., i. 384; Hakon's Saga, 173. 4 Sturl. ,.i. 384-385.
VI. d
1 Introductory
title ' Secret Earl.' But is it likely that Skuli should have given
an outsider such a sure key to his harbouring treason against
his king, and to one, moreover, who the next moment would be
entirely beyond his control? On the whole this story seems
deserving of no credit.
Snorri with his companions set sail for Iceland and arrived
in the Westmen's isles in due time. He next went to Brei^a-
b61sta^5 in Fleetlithe and met there his partner Hallveig; they
went together west to Reykholt and set up house there once
more. The rest of this year Snorri spent in legal business
arising out of Sturla's raids in the west country, and particularly
out of an armed encounter which took place at By in Borgfirth,
1237, in which Thorleif of Gardar, Snorri's faithful friend, had
been defeated by Sturla. In these matters Snorri delivered his
award in the spring of I240. 1 After the Althing of this year he
helped Solveig, the widow of Sturla, to arrange her affairs in
view of a journey abroad on which she had decided. 2
This year Eyvind Bratt and Arni Unready came from Norway
to Iceland, being bearers of a letter from King Hakon. At first
6 this letter was held little aloft.' They also told the news of
the turmoil there had been through the winter, and how Duke
Skuli had been slain in his attempt to seize the crown of
Norway. 3
Before the Althing of 1241 words went between Snorri and
Gizur Thorvaldson to the effect that Snorri should bring with
him to the Thing Tumi the son of Sighvat and settle peace for
him and award him atonement for his father. Snorri came to
the Thing with a retinue of 120 men, but on the following day
Kolbein the Young appeared suddenly at the Thing with a
following 600 strong. Of this Snorri and Tumi had had no
warning. They went forthwith into the church and spoke from
the inside ^hatever they had to say; but Snorri's men stood in
a crowd outside the church. Kolbein's men flew madly hither
and thither about the thing-meadows, and behaved in a most
riotous manner. Kolbein and Gizur had a long privy talk
together, but nothing was said about peace. Kolbein's band
did not unsaddle, and departed from the Thing the same even-
ing. Thereupon Gizur went into the church and he and Snorri
7 Sturl., i. 386. 2 Ibid., 387. 3 ibid.
Introductory li
held a long converse together, and everything went right orderly
between them. 1
Hallveig, Snorri's partner, died on the 25th of July this year
and Snorri took his loss greatly to heart, ( as well he might,'
adds his nephew. When her sons Klaeng and Orm heard of her
death they repaired to Reykholt with a suite of retainers ; but
when the talk came on the division of the property, divergences
arose between them and Snorri. They held that one half of the
whole property belonged to them in virtue of the settlement of
1224 (p. xxx); but Snorri maintained, apparently unfairly, that
Bluewood-heath (mountain ridge running S. and N. to the east
of Thingvellir) should form the dividing boundary of the
property (*'.<?., they should have all estates to the east, he all to
the west of Bluewood-heath); other reservations to the dis-
advantage of the young men Snorri carried through, taking
advantage of his position and power. But books and trinkets
they divided equally. Returning to their homesteads in the
south country they called on Gizur and told him how things
stood between them and Snorri. He said he considered it
e unbecoming ' (6fallit) that they should not have their fair share
of Snorri, and gave them to understand that he would be ready
to lend them his support in the matter. 2
Tumi Sighvatson took up his abode at Saudafell, formerly
his father's, latterly his brother Sturla's manorial seat, in the
Dales, and in the course of the summer, 1241, Snorri Sturlason
rode west thither on a visit to his nephew. He sent word to
Oraekia, who then happened to be east away in Ramfirth, not
far from Saudafell, that he desired to have talk of him. Coming
to the place Orsekia found his father in a merry mood. Snorri
told them how matters had fared between him and the sons of
Hallveigj he also brought with him a letter he had received
from Odd Sveinbiornson of Alptaness, written in the character
called 'Staff-carles' letters' which they could not make out,
though they felt sure that it conveyed a warning of some kind.
Snorri said he greatly distrusted the Southlanders (Gizur), e yet
now I will ride south to see to my manors, and then I shall return
to the west and stay alternately at Holar and Saurby. 3 And south
he rode, but, apparently, no farther than Reykholt.
1 Sturl., i. 390. * Mt. 9 391.
lii Introductory
Kolbein the Young and Gizur had a meeting about this time
(late summer, 1241), in the upland wilderness called Keel, and
there concerted their counsels, 'even as shortly became manifest. 3
For when Gizur came down from the Keel he summoned his
liegemen to him, and among those who obeyed the summons
were his nephews^ the sons of Hallveig, Orm and Klseng. Now he
held up the letter which Eyvind and Arni Unready had brought
from King Hakon. In this letter the King ordered that Gizur
should send Snorri abroad willing nilling, or else slay him, since
he had presumed to leave Norway in spite of his prohibition;
and the King described Snorri as traitor towards him. Gizur
declared that on no account could he think of breaking the
written orders of the King, but said he felt sure that Snorri
would not go abroad of his free will. Thereupon Gizur gave it
out that he meant to go e and seize the person of Snorri/ his
own father-in-law ! Orm would have nothing to do with these
counsels and rode away to his home at BreiSSabdlsta'S. Gizur
whipped up men and sent spies west to Borgfirth, and rode off
with a band of seventy men-at-arms.
He arrived at Reykholt during the night following Mauritius
mass (22-23 September, 1241). They broke up the bower where
Snorri was sleeping. He sprang to his feet and got out of the
bower into 'Little-Houses 7 which communicated with the bower.
Here he met priest Arnbiorn ,and had word with him and they
agreed that Snorri had better go into the cellar which was under
the floor of those houses. Gizur and his men went through the
houses searching for him. Meeting priest Arnbiorn Gizur asked
where Snorri was; he said he knew not; Gizur said they could
not come to terms of peace if they did not personally meet. The
priest said that possibly he could be found if truce was promised
him. Just about this nick of time they got to know where Snorri
was hidden and entered the cellar, five together of Gizur's
assassins: Markus, son of Mord, Simon Knout, Arni Bitter,
Thorslein Gudinason, Thorarin Asgrimson. Simon charged
Arni to strike him down. 'Strike not!' said Snorri. ' Strike i"
said Simon. 'Strike not!' said Snorri. Thereupon Arni dealt
him his death-wound, yea both of them, he and Thorstein, did
for him. 1
1 Sturl., i. 392-393> Hakon's Saga, p. 237.
Introductory liii
Such, in brief, is this terrible story, as written by Snorri's
nephew, the justiciary, Sturla Thordson. To carry it further
here answers no purpose, nor does space allow it.
This martyr to treachery was the unfortunate child of an evil
age. Right was superseded by might. Success by any means,
fair or foul, was honour. Laxity of morals, blind lust for wealth,
power, and revenge, were qualities that made a mighty godi.
The very constitution of the c godar-doom ' (sit venia verbo)
contained from the beginning the germs of the fatal disease that
brought the so-called * free commonwealth ' into its grave an the
thirteenth century; and would have done it anyhow, even if
there had been no perfidious Hakon Hakonson of Norway.
Personal rivalry among thirty-nine independent local chieflets,
not devotion to law and order, was now the animating principle
of that commonwealth. Patriotism had ceased to exist; family
aggrandizement had taken its place. Purely insular, however,
the process of dissolution was not. ' In this land all men deemed
it a proper thing to follow the example set by Norway,' says the
author of the Saga of St. Thorlak, in dealing with Jon Loptson's
opposition, in the matter of jus patronatus, to the good bishop,
whose own sister was one of Jon's sundry concubines. 1 It is not
a pure accident that the social disorganization in Norway, brought
about by the lawless factions with which one pretender after the
other infested that unhappy land for a century, falls within the
same period as the somewhat similar state of things in Iceland.
It is not an accident that the concubinage of Norwegian Kings
finds such a ready imitation among the little sovereign chiefs
of Iceland. This state of social and moral decomposition was
not a soil likely to bring forth healthy produce.
Though a man of business, Snorri was not a man of action.
There is nothing in him of the rowdy brutality that characterizes
so many chiefs of his time. Circumstances, rather than choice,
drew him into the vortex of political strife. Appeals to arms he
avoided as much as he could, employing methods of arbitration
and compromise instead. He was altogether a man of peaceful
disposition. He was lacking in firmness at decisive movements.
Vanity and adulation, coupled with weakness, seem to be the
causes that underlie his fatal attitude to the Court of Norway.
1 Bisk. Sogur, i. 284.
liv Introductory
The bestowal of the hand of his young daughter Thordis on the
infamous Thorvald of Waterfirth just after Snorri had had him
condemned for brigandage to full outlawry, and forfeiture of all
his possessions together with his godord, a sentence which
Snorri speedily remitted altogether as soon as Thorvald hinted
at marriage alliance would be most reprehensible but for one
reason: Snorri probably wanted to get rid of Thordis; for her
after conduct proved that she was, even in her years of discre-
tion, by no means a very heedful guardian of her own honour.
Still the alliance does little credit to Snprn's sense of propriety
in choosing means for the increase of his power and influence.
Of the cause of the separation from the heiress Herdis nothing
is known. Snorri's known relations to other women were a
matter of aristocratic fashion at the time. His dealing with
Thorkel Walrus was within the law. He had killed one of Snorri's
men. Though not formally sentenced he was, if so facto a wood-
man (outlaw) of forfeit life, whom any one was free to kilL
That Snorri from love of money sometimes could act in a mean
manner we have seen in his dealing with his mother's bequest
in favour of Sturla Thordson, but he never enriched himself
by the viking methods of raiding and plundering. Though not
blameless as a citizen, he really compares very favourably with
the leading contemporary godar of the land, exceptionally so
in respect of his sympathy for the luckless bishop Gudmund of
Holar. The great fault of his life, his countrymen maintain,
was his promise to bring Iceland into subservience to Norway.
He rued the mistake and did nothing. He paid the penalty
with his life.
II THE AUTHOR
SNORRI, as a writer, no less than as a chief, was a child but an
exceptionally brilliant one of his age.
He was born in the first century of the lettered era of Iceland
the twelfth which, in respect of mental culture, stood, as we
shall see, in a peculiar relation to the preceding the eleventh,
which was a really illiterate period, though runes were known
and used for lapidary inscriptions, and sometimes, as we learn
Introductory lv
from Egilssaga, 1 for memorial songs cut on logs of wood. How-
ever, the illiterate eleventh century forms a period the most re-
markable in the history of Icelandic literature ; for, in the course
of it the art of truthfully and attractively telling a story is so
carefully cultivated as to be raised to a classical standard. A
few words in explanation of this statement are in place here.
The colonists of the country settled in it without any plan, ex-
cept so far that the ultimate abode was reared on the nearest
habitable spot to that where the sacred high-seat pillars, when
such were on board, were washed ashore. A dreadful solitude
prevailed throughout the land for a long time while the process
of colonization was going on which lasted for two-thirds of a
century. 2 The result was an unquenchable curiosity for news
from without, 3 which grew into a national characteristic and re-
mains so in the sparsely inhabited land to this day. The chief
settlers were men of high birth, who had seen better days. They
left behind lands, homes, kindred, environment; they took with
them family traditions, family pride, martial mettle, uncurbed
ambition. In the widely-scattered homes the family circle be-
came the centre of orally rehearsed family stories during the even-
ings of the long winter. These stories were easily learnt by heart
by mmbleminded listeners. They were the first nuclei of the Saga
of Iceland. They were recited at religious festivals which were
presided over and conducted by the temple godi \ at wedding-
feasts, and at Thing-motes and other popular gatherings. In
course of time the nucleus expanded into a complex saga re-
cording the acts of the colonists themselves and their dealings,
hostile or friendly, with one another. Ultimately the Althing
at Thingvellir, where the elite of the little nation congregated
yearly, became the great centre for the display of the story-teller's
1 F. J6nsson's ed., p. 286. 2 Ari, Islendingab6k, ch. 3.
8 Out of a great number of notices in the sources illustrative of this state-
ment let me adduce one: Magnus Einarson consecrated Bishop of Skalholt,
1134, came back to Iceland, 1135, and rode straight-way to the Althing.
A contested case at law was being argued before the court. * Then some one
came up to the court and said that now came Bishop Magnus riding up to
the Thing. At this news all men were so glad that they went home (z.*.,
left the court). The Bishop stepped forth unto the pavement in front of the
church and told all the people the tidings which had befallen in Norway
while he was abroad and all the people marvelled much at his eloquence
and lordliness.' Hungrvaka, ch. 13, Bisk. Sogur, i. p. 77.
Ivi Introductory
art, and from there the saga travelled into every part ^ of the
country, more or less faithfully remembered and recited to
curious listeners. 1 The interesting part of this business was that
the teller of the story was, in most cases, placed face to face
with critical audiences. The chiefs themselves, their children
1 In illustration of the above review we may introduce here the remark-
able story of the Icelandic Saga teller and Harald Hardready, Morkmskinna,
p. 72-73 : So it befell, one summer, that a man of Iceland, young and brisk
of gait, came to the King and prayed for his favour. The King asked ^if he
knew any lore, and he said he knew some sagas. Then the King said he
would take him in, but he must be ready to entertain (skemta) always who-
soever should ask him. And this he does, and is befriended by the court-
folk, who gave him raiments while the King furnished him with weapons
for his hand. Thus time wears away until Yule. Then sadness fell on the
Icelander, and the King asked him how that came about. He said it rose
from his changeable temper. ' That will not be it,' said the King. * I will
make a guess. I ween,* says he, ' that now thy sagas are at an end ; thou
hast always entertained this winter any one who has asked thee, and thou
art troubled of mind to think that they should give out just at Yule-tide.'
* The matter is even as thou guessest,' said he. f There is left yet only one
more saga, but that I dare not tell here, for it is the story of thy journey
abroad.' The King said : ' That, of all sagas, is the one I most should like
to hear ; and now you shall give no more entertainment until Yule ; besides
now the men have much work on hand. But on Christmas day thou shalt
begin this saga, and tell some part of it; but together with thee I shall see
to it, that the saga shall hold out as long as the Yule-tide lasts. Now through
Yule there are great drinkmgs going on, and people have but short time to
sit listening to an entertainment ; but while thou art telling thou wilt not be
able to find out whether I like it well or ill. 3 And now it comes to pass that
the Icelander tells the story, beginning on Christmas day and goes on for a
while until the King presently tells him to stop. The men fall to drinking
and many of them make it a matter of talk that at any rate it is an over-
boldness in the Icelander to tell this story, or, what would the King think
about it ? Some of them thought the Icelander told the story well, others
were less easily won over ; and thus the thing goes on through Yule-tide.
The King saw to it carefully that the men should give heedful hearing (to the
saga) and by the King's watchfulness it so happened that the saga and the
Yule-tide came to an end together. And Twelfth-night evening, the saga
having been finished while it was daylight, the King said: 'Art thou, Ice-
lander, not curious to know how I like the saga ? ' ' I fear me of it, Lord,'
said the Icelander. *I like it right well,' said the King, it is in no case
worse than the deeds warrant; or, who taught thee the saga ? J He answers :
' It was a wont of mine out in Iceland to go every summer to the Althing,
and I learnt by heart each summer a part of the saga from Halldor Snorri-
son.' ^Then it is no wonder,' said the King, 'that thou knowest it well ;
this will make thy good luck; and be thou with me and be welcome; that
offer thou avail thyself of whenever thou choosest. ' The King fetched him a
good store of trading goods and he became a man of substance.
Introductory Ivii
and relatives would in most cases be numbered among the
crowd of interested listeners, and would be certain, if necessary,
to interrupt and correct the reciter, whenever his delivery failed
in veracity as to facts, or offended against fairness. In fact, the
story-teller was here at a school which enforced upon him the
principle of impartiality and the duty of carefully collecting facts;
for to them must be left the task of showing which side to a story
was in the right, which in the wrong, and to what extent. In this
manner it came about, that to tell a story fairly, 2.*?., truthfully,
was a moral duty and the highest matter of honour, while telling
a c leaning story ' (halla sogu) was regarded as the meanest of
actions, and more than once cost the perpetrator his life. 1 In
the relation existing between reciters and their audiences lies
hidden the cause of the faithfulness of the oral saga tradition of
Iceland. In the fact that, in a martial age, the home was the
cradle of this tradition, we have the explanation of so many
Icelandic women being mentioned as sources of historical in-
formation.
In the year 1056 the Christian Church, organized under a
bishop, landed, fen in hand, in Iceland, and set to teaching the
use of it to its illiterate children with such a success, that in the
beginning of the twelfth century writing in Roman characters
seems to have become a common item of culture. And now is
manifested the peculiar relation, alluded to above, in which the
twelfth stands to the eleventh century : the twelfth copies down
the polished oral tradition of its predecessor, and produces the
great bulk of the saga literature of Iceland. It did more. It
produced brilliant scholars in the science of history, the earliest
of whom, Ssemund Sigfusson the Learned, and Ari Thorgilson
the Learned stand out in their high appreciation of accurate
chronology, as disciples of the oral tradition school, imbued
with its enthusiasm for the accurate preservation of the
memorials of the past.
SJDMUND, son of Sigfus Lodmundson, a priest of Oddi,
was born in 1056 and died 1 133 ; in early youth he went abroad
and was lost sight of for a long time, until he was discovered, in
1076, at Paris, studying under a great master of astronomy. 2
In referring to this event the Benedictine monk of Thingeyrar
1 Njala, 1875, ch. I5S 5 , Olaf Holy's Saga, Heimskr., ii. 222 14 . a9
2 Jon's saga, Bisk, Sogur, i. 227-230.
Iviii Introductory
Gunnlaug Leifson observes, that Ssemund was c one of the most
profitable of men to the church of God in this land,^ while the
author of Hungrvaka describes him ' as exceeding wise and of
all men the most learned' ; a and Odd Snorrison as : ' illustrious
for wisdom ' (' agetr at speki'). 3 That Ssemund must have been
a great authority on the history of Iceland as well as that of
Norway is clear from the fact that Ari submits to his inspection
the first edition of his ' Islendingabdk ' and relies on his chrono-
logy in respect of the death of Olaf Tryggvison. 4 That
Ssemund wrote a book, is attested to by Odd Snorrison: 'So
has Ssemund written in his book (sva hefir Ssemundr rita^ . . .
i sinni b6k), 5 but we are in possession of but few particulars as to
the contents of that book. It can hardly be doubted, however,
that it was an historical account of kings of Norway up to
Magnus the Good, paying close attention to chronology. This
would seem to be borne out by the panegyric poem ' Noregs
konunga tal ' addressed to Jon Loptson, Ssemund's grandson,
in which the poet enumerates the rulers of Norway with their
regnal years, and declares in the fortieth stanza that for the
regnal years of the first ten of them, Harald Hairfair Magnus
the Good, both inclusive, he depends upon the authority of
Ssemund. 6 That this book of Saemund's was in Latin may be
inferred from Snorri's preface to Heimskringla, where he states
that Ari the Learned was the * first man of this land, who wrote
down lore, both old and new, in the speech of the North? This
statement gains all the more weight when we consider that a
copy of Ssemund's book must have been found in the Library
of Oddi, and Snorri must have been aware of its existence, nay,
must have studied it there. This we infer from Snorri's own
words, where he says of Ari : ' I deem his lore altogether most
noteworthy (]?ykki mer hans sogn 611 merkilegust).' 8 In the
period of the preface to Heimskringla where these words occur,
Snorri is dealing with Ari's historical (chronological) criticism.
Before Snorri, only the two men Ari and Ssemund are mentioned
1 Jon's Saga, Bisk. Sogur, i. 156-157.
2 Hungrvaka, Bisk. Sogur, i. 67.
3 Saga 01. Tryggv. s. ch. 32, Fornm. Sogur, x. 289.
* Islendingabok, preface and ch. 7. 5 /. c.
6 Fornm. Sogur, x. 422-427, Corpus poet ii. 310-315.
7 Heimskringla, i. 5. 8 /. c.
Introductory lix
as in a special sense historical critics. Both were cited as
historical authorities in sources which Snorri himself made use
of, and Ssemund especially by Ari himself, as we have seen. It
would then seem an obvious conclusion that by the superlative
e most noteworthy ' Snorri gives inferentially to understand that
he rejects Ssemund, as an historical guide, in favour of Ari,
where their chronological calculations do not coincide. And,
as a matter of fact, strange as it may seem, he never mentions
Ssemund in Heimskringla, The statement here in question
seems to point to Snorri's having understood Latin. In the re-
verse case he would hardly have laid himself publicly open to
the retort that he acted discreetly in discarding authorities he
did not understand. The statement may also point another
way. It may be a veiled, unkind hint of Snorri's to his family-
proud foster-brother, that great as people may consider the
authority of his great-grandfather, he is not to be compared
with Ari. In that case the preface to Heimskringla would be
written down after 1220, when the relations between Snorri and
the kindred of Ssemund Jonsson took such a hostile turn, but
hardly after 1222, when they were all at peace again. And it is
agreed on all hands that first after his return from Norway in
1220 Snorri must have set to work on the composition of
Heimskringla. However, although Snorri did not use Ssemund
as a guide in writing his history, it by no means follows that the
perusal of Ssemund's book in his studious days at Oddi did not
exercise a permanent influence upon him as historian.
ARI THORGILSON the Learned (1067-1148) preceded
Snorri by only thirty years. 1 For this, the most careful of all
historians, Snorri professes the highest admiration. Ari's method
was to ascertain facts from the highest authorities he had access
to : old men and wise, of faithful memory, and who themselves
or their informants were separated in time by the shortest dis-
tance from the events they attested to. This, no doubt, was a
method inherited from the oral tradition school, to which all
Ari's authorities belonged with the exception, perhaps, of
1 For the scanty information relating to his life we refer to Vigfusson's
ed. of Sturlunga, I. xxvii-xxviia. Vigfusson knows, as he says, the name of
his wife and that of a daughter's of his, but gives neither name, nor a refer-
ence to any source which has supplied him with the information. Diligent
research by scholars has failed to this day in unravelling this mystery.
Ix Introductory
Ssemund. We are here concerned only with his ' Islendingab6k,'
of which only the second edition is still in existence, a tiny book
of ten chapters besides preface and two genealogical appendixes
of a later date than the rest. He tells in his severely concise
manner the history of the origin of both editions as follows: * I
wrought, for our bishops Thorlak and Ketil, Islendingab<5k, and
I showed it to them and to priest Ssemund. And according as
they were pleased to leave the matter as it was, 1 or to add
thereto, I wrote this one for the same period, 2 leaving out
genealogy and lives of Kings, and added what since (I wrote
the first book) I came to know better, and which is now more
fully set forth in this (book) than in that (other).'*
It was the older edition, containing genealogy, in a collective
sense, and lives of Kings, which Snorri depended upon when
he wrote Heimskringla. When he says that he has written in
this book besides tales of rulers in the north, 'also certain of
their lines of kindred according as they have been taught to mej 4
we may conclude that it is Ari's ' genealogy ' he is referring to,
and that Islendingab6k I was used as a text-book at the school
of Oddi. Here a question arises. In saying that he wrought
this book for the bishops Thorlak of Skalholt and Ketil of
Holar, does Ari not plainly indicate that he wrote it to their
order? The answer must be in the affirmative. We have not to
deal with an author's spontaneous product which, as a matter
of literary curiosity he submits to interested friends in order to
have their opinion about it. On the contrary, he shows it to
the Bishops in order to know if it may stand as he has written
it. They recommend excision of certain matters of foreign
history, and Ari, in order that his book may the more properly
answer the purpose for which it was required, undertakes the
trouble of writing it over again on the lines indicated by the
prelates. In a spontaneous product the excised matter would
have been a most valuable addition to the information con-
tained in the book, but in this instance it was not so, because
1 <Sva at hafa'=so to have = to let what was written stand as it was.
2 Of et sama far'= over, (covering) the same course (of events), cf.
*aldarfar,' ratio temporum.
3 'Isl.-b6k, pref. Libellus Islandprum in Origines Islandicae, i. 287,
The translation of this passage in Orig. does not tally with the text.
4 Heimskringla, i. p. 5.
Introductory Ixi
it did not answer the purpose for which the Bishops wanted
the book. And what was that purpose? Obviously the Bishops
commissioned the writing of the book in order to supply the
need they felt of providing the youth at the cathedral schools
with a primer in the history of their own land; and a primer, in
the true sense, the book is throughout. For this purpose it was
ordered ; corrected ; rewritten. Even its strange title Libellus
Islandorum, with no indication of subject matter, points in the
same direction. Lastly the list of chapters with contents indi-
cated following the preface stamps the book formally as a school-
book. Ths purpose this book was meant to serve must be
allowed to account, to some extent, at least, for its accuracy,
which is unsurpassed by any other literary monument from the
classic era.
Dr. Finsen, the great authority on the laws of the IceL
commonwealth, drew in 1887 Vigfusson's attention to the un-
technical nature of law-terms in this book, which no man
familiar with the legal vocabulary could possibly have used.
On grounds which deserve attention and further examination,
Vigfusson came to the conclusion that Ari wrote his book
originally in Latin (which seems also to have been Fmsen's
idea), and that the translator was ignorant of law. 1
Snorn's indebtedness to this author may be gleaned both
from the preface to Heimskringla and from the references to
his name in the body of the work. (See Index I, Ari Thorgilson.)
To trace the actual amount of material Snorri may have fetched
from Ari must be left unattempted here on account of want of
space.
Besides these two great historians of the twelfth century, four
more older than Snorri are known by name, not as authorities
on chronological criticism, which was regarded as settled for
ever by Saemund and Ari, but as simply composers of historical
narratives. Of these the earliest seems to be :
ERIC ODDSON, a younger contemporary of Ari ; for aught
we know he may have been his disciple ; as an historian, at any
rate, he is a rigid adherent to Ari's method. Snorri calls him
a wise man' (the author of Morkinskinna : 'a wise man and
sagacious ; ) and avers that * he was a long time in Norway *
1 Oiigines, i. 282-286.
Ixii Introductory
during the reign of the sons of Harald Gilli (1136-1161). He
wrote a book called Hryggjarstykki (Backbone-piece), contain-
ing the history of Harald, his two sons, Sigurd and Ingi, besides
that of Magnus the Blind and Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, e some
. . . from the telling of Hakon Maw, a landed-man of the sons
of Harald; and Hakon and his sons took part in all their strifes
and counsellings'; some from 'wise men and proven true who
were anigh, so that they heard or saw the things that happened,
but some he wrote down from his own sight or hearing.^ Here
we see the method of Ari ideally realized in favourable circum-
stances. For references to this source of Snorri's history, see
Eric Oddson, Index I, p. 39; cf. also Morkinskinna, p. 210.
KARL JONSSON, twice abbot of the Benedictine monastery
of Thingeyrar in the north of Iceland ( 1 1 69-1 1 8 1 and again after
the death of abbot Kari 1187, perhaps with a year's interval,
till 1207, when he finally resigned the office and lived in retire-
ment till his death, 1213, having been for thirty-five years a con-
temporary of Snorri). He went to Norway in 1 185 and remained
there, until he returned to his monastery, engaged in composing
the saga of King Sverrir (1184-1202), the whole of which prob-
ably is due to his pen. The first part was indited to him by the
King himself, while the second was gathered from persons who
remembered having themselves seen and heard the things that
happened, while some of them had been present at the very
battles described.' 1 That Snorri must have known this pecu-
liarly interesting saga is proved by the reference to Sverrir,
Heimskr. Ill, 396 ; but the recension he knew of Sverrir's saga
seems to have differed from the present ; he had no occasion,
however, to draw on it for the Heimskringla which terminates
in 1177 on the very eve of Sverrir's appearance as claimant to
the crown of Norway. Whether it served him as* a source of
inspiration for his lost song or songs on Sverrir we cannot tell ;
it is by no means improbable.
Contemporary with abbot Karl was a monk of Thingeyrar
ODD SNORRISON, about whose life but little is known, ex-
cept that he was descended from a settler named Steingrim who
gave name to Steingrimsfirth in the Strands in north-western
Iceland and made his own all the lands thereof. Odd wrote a
1 Sverrir's Saga, Fms. viii. 5 ; Konunga sogur, ed. Unger, 1873, P- *
Introductory Ixiii
saga of Olaf Tryggvison in Latin, the original of which is lost,
but an Icelandic translation of it in three recensions still exists;
of these recensions the two are defective, the third a mere frag-
ment of two leaves. 1 He has made use of Ari and Saemund for
chronological purposes. But the historical stuff he probably had
from the same persons who told a story of Olaf Tryggvison to a
fellow ' brother ' at Thingeyrar, Gunnlaug Leifsson. Those in-
formants, again, must have known how to father their narratives
on contemporary tellers of episodes in Olaf 's life ; of such Odd
names several as witnesses to Olaf's sudden disappearance
from his ship at the battle of Svold : Skuli Thorsteinson, Einar
Thambarskelfir and Kolbiorn the Marshal ; 2 others, in support
of the incredible stories that went about of Olaf's escape from
death and sojourn as monk in Greece, Palestine, and Syria ;
stories which Odd says he believes himself, though he knows
that some old men ( = sound historians of the old school) dis-
credit them ; of these witnesses he names the two Astrids, wives
of Erling of Soli and Earl Sigvaldi, besides (Upsala fragment)
c a wise man called Soti the Skald.' 3 The fact of the matter is,
that monastic studies in legendary and miraculous lore warp the
historical judgement of Odd throughout. As an historical critic
he is therefore as worthless as the purely historical matter (the
real tradition) in his book is valuable. Odd is one of the author-
ities whom Snorri makes use of for his history, borrowing even
some of his fantastic legends, but omitting the overwhelming
mass of them, and in one instance giving plainly to understand
that he does not regard them as history. 4 An analysis of Snorri's
indebtedness to, and treatment of, this author would require
much more space than is left at our disposal.
GUNNLAUG LEIFSSON, who died in 1218 or 1219, was a
man of learning and, as it would seem, a churchman of liberal
views, as he advised the clergy in the diocese of Holar to dis-
regard Bp. Gudmund's senseless excommunications and ana-
1 They are all on vellum, Arnam. 310 4, Islandica, Royal Lib. Stockholm,
20 4 Coll. Delagard. Upsala, 4-7 fol. (2 leaves).
* A.M. 310, Fms. x. p. 365-366, Stockholm, 20, Olaf Tryggvisons Saga,
ed. Munch, 1853, p. 6l, Upsala fragm., #., p. 69 (where Styrkarr a
Gimsom is substituted for Einarr Thambarskelfir).
8 A.M. 310, /.., p. 370, Stockholm 20, /.*., p. "63, Upsala fragm., $.,
p. 70-71.
4 Heimsk., vol. i., 334.
Ixiv Introductory
themas. He wrote a saga of J6n Bp. of H61ar, 1106-1121, a
c nova historia Sancti Ambrosii,' and translated into Icelandic
verse the prophesy of Merlin. 1 He also wrote a saga of Olaf
Tryggvison in Latin. Of that work only fragments in Icelandic
translation now exist, inserted in the great Olaf's saga in
Fornmannasogur (i-iii), and the recension of that saga in
Flatey-book. Both recensions state that ' the brothers ' Gunn-
laug and Odd aver that * these persons have told them most of
what they have put together and set forth in story about Olaf
Tryggvison'; namely: Gellir Jporgilsson, Asgrfmr VetrliSason,
Biarni BergJ>6rsson Ingunn Arn6rsd6ttir, Herdis Da'Saddttir,
J)orger^r J>orsteinsd6ttir.' 2 In the A.M. recension of Odd's
saga, ch. 73 winds up with : * Here now comes to an end the
saga of Olaf Tryggvison.' Nevertheless there follow four more
chapters, in the third of which we read : ' This saga was told
to me by abbot Asgrim Vetrli^ason and,' etc. (exactly the same
persons as above). Originally this never belonged to Odd's
saga, nor have these four additional chapters ever been com-
prised in the recension represented by the Upsala fragment
which exhibits the oldest text. This statement in A.M. 310 is
therefore spurious, though it has found its way into MSS. of
Odd's work already long before the sagas of Olaf in Flat. b. and
Fornm. s. were compiled. It follows therefore that the above
catalogue of informants is due to Gunnlaug only. It stands to
reason, however, that two authors living at one and the same
time under one roof engaged in one and the same literary pur-
suit should, each in his turn, draw information from the same
body of authorities which stood at the other's disposal. Besides
these authorities, Gunnlaug professes to have in particular made
a careful use of the * books' of Ari. 3 He also says that he
showed his book to Gizur Hallson who kept it for two years ;
on being returned to Gunnlaug he emended it in accordance
with Gizur's suggestions.*
Like Odd, Gunnlaug is too absorbed in legendary lore and
belief in the miraculous and incredible to be able to realize that
in the history of such a champion of Christianity as Olaf, the
1 Bisk. Sogur, i. 151-212, 215-260, 502, ii. 77, Corpus Poet Bon. jL
372-379-
2 Fms., iii, 173, Flat, b., i. 517. Fms., iii. 163.
4 Fms., iii. 173, Flat. b,,i. 517.
Introductory Ixv
dry, scientific method of Ari and Ssemund could do proper jus-
tice to his hero. He copied the inditement of his authorities
probably faithfully enough; but of criticism he was incapable,
for he was writing not exactly in the interest of history, but espe-
cially in that of the victoriously aggressive Christian cult.
Snoiri must, in all probability, have known Gunnlaug's work,
which hardly could have added much of historical value to
that of Odd; whether he really made any extensive use of it for
Heimskringla is a matter of uncertainty.
There is no need for us here to enter into any special con-
sideration of the vast body of anonymous saga-literature relat-
ing to Iceland itself, which had found its way into writing before
Snorri, or was committed to writing during his life-time; of
the whole mass of these Sagas there is only one, the EgiPs
Saga, that claims consideration in connection with Heimskringla.
It will be most conveniently dealt with among the other anony-
mous sources of that work, to which we draw attention further on.
Of the works of Snorri, the first to be considered is the
ED DA. The name as well as the authorship is attested to
by old MS. authority. The codex Upsaliensis, 1 from ab. 1325,
has the following heading to the whole work : ' This book is
called Edda; it is put together by Snorri Sturlason after the
manner herein set forth: First there is told of the Asfolk and
Ymir, next comes Skaldskapar-mal (Language of poetry), and
appellatives of many things, and last (the poem) 'Key to metres'
which Snorri wrought on King Hakon and Duke SkutiV
The meaning of the name Edda, as title of this book, is much
disputed. Professor Konrad Gislason argued in ' Aarboger for
nordisk Oldkyndighed,' 1884, that it was derivable from * <5SSr,'
song, and meant * poetik,' a derivation tacitly accepted by profs.
A. Noreen, Finnur J6nsson, etc. I have shown 2 that such a
derivation is untenable, because J\Q genuine Icelandic root ( 6^S-
can go into c edd-,' and have proposed, instead, a derivation from
Oddi, according to which Edda must mean the book of Oddi,
as, e.g., Vatns-hyrna meant the book of Vatns-horn, a homestead
so called. This derivation has found favour with such authori-
ties as profs. Sijmons of Groningen, E. Mogk of Leipzig, and
the late profound scholar, Dr. J<5n Jporkelson, whose view of
1 Edited in Edda Snorra Sturlusonar, Hafniae, 1848-87, vol. ii., 250-396.
2 Saga-book of the Viking Club, 1896, vol. i., 2, pp. 230-232.
VI. e
Ixvi Introductory
the matter I subjoin. 1 The derivation from Old High Germ.
c Erda' (Corpus Poet. Bor., ii, 514) cannot be taken seriously. 3
It is objected to my derivation that the ancient sources afford
no evidence to show that the book ever was at Oddi, or was
associated with that place. But these very sources state nothing
to the contrary either; and at any rate show clearly enough that
the nimbleminded author lived at that place from infancy until
he was of age. We do not want to be told in so many words
that during this period Snorri conceived the idea, and laid the
foundation of his future literary labours. It is an historical fact
that he did so, though history does not expressly state it. In
support of the e 6^r ' derivation it is advanced that three poets
of the fourteenth century, Eystein Asgrimson, canon regular of
L In a letter, d. 'Reykjavik. I. jiini, 1896' he says : * Eg se ekkert >vi
til fyrirstofcu fra mallegu sj6narmifci, a<5 orfcifc (Edda) se myndafc af Oddi.
Hvort bredda er komii af broddr laet eg osagt. Fra malsins hlifc er ekkert
a moti >vi. Me*r finst spurningin her vera, hvort o a undan tvefbldum
samhlj6$anda geti me$ i-hljofcvarpi breytst 1 e. Pa$ finst mer J?u hafa sann-
a$ met? j>eim dcemum, er J3ii hefir tilfoert, og fleiri doemi ma tilfoera, t.d.
)>okki, J?ekkr, >ekkilegr; botfelottr, m., boSsletta, f., hrollr, hrella. A%
kenna bok vift >ann bee, >ar sem hun atti heima, var alment. Par af eru
nofnin Belgsdalsb6k, Bcejarbok, Kalfalcekjarbok, StaSarho'lsbok, Pmgeyra-
b6k Ekkert er >vf eSlilegra, enn aft kenna J?a bok, sem atti heima i Odda vift
J>enna boe. Oddabok hefiJi matt kalla hana, enn nafnitJ * Edda ' er styttra
og handhcegra, eins og J?ti hefir tekift fram. Af * otfr ' getr * Edda 3 eigi veri?J
komin, haS er moti ollum malreglum. Mig fur^ar a J>vi, aft KonraiS Gfs-
from C 0ddi j . Whether e bredda' (big knife) comes from 'broddr 3 (goad)
I leave undecided. Etymologically there is nothing against it. To me the
questionhere seemstobe, whether0before a double consonant can, byz-umlaut,
change into e. This, it seems to me, you have proved by the examples you
have adduced, and more such can be added, *.-., * J?okki' (favour), ' J?ekkr '
(favoured), e j>ekkilegr' (acceptable); 'bo*slottr,' m., 'bofcsletta,' f. (a
self-invited guest); * hrollr ' (shudder), * hrella * (to grieve). To name a
book aftei the house which was its home, was common ; whence the names
Belgsdalsbok, etc. Nothing is more natural, therefore, than to name a book
that had its home at Oddi after that house. It could have been called
' Oddab6k,* but the name * Edda ' is shorter and more convenient, as you
have observed. From * 6$r ' Edda cannot be derived : it is contrary to all
rules of language (etymological principles). I wonder how Konrad Gis-
lason, usually such a clear-sighted man, could ever take it into his head to
bring forward such a derivation.
-book of the Viking Club, ib, 9 pp. 223-226.
Introductory Ixvii
Thykkvibser in eastern Iceland, t 1361, Arngrim, abbot of
Thingeyrar, in northern Iceland, 1 1361 and Arni J6nsson, abbot
of Munkafvera, northern Iceland, 1 1379, renounce respectively
obedience to ' Eddu regla/ rule of Edda; * reglur Eddu/ rules of
Edda; ' Eddu list,' art of Edda. We must first observe here that
< regla/ 'reglur/' list/ are synonymous terms for 'kenning,* poetical
periphrasis, the principles of which are taught in a portion of the
second section of Edda, the ' Skaldskaparmal ' But the ' regla/
'reglur/ 'list, 7 excluded third section of the Edda, the 'Hattatal/
with its commentary, which is really the section that properly can
be called 'poetics/ because it deals with the intricate details of
Icelandic metre. This section the poets never dreamt of disavow-
ing any more than of giving up-breathing the native air. Nor, after
all, did they declare against the teaching of the ' Skaldskaparmal/
except so far that they, being Christian bards, were disinclined to
make use of ' kennings ' made up of heathen elements. 1 It is for
their abandonment, only to this extent, of Edda rules or Edda art
that they apologize to their readers. Andas the terms 'Edda rules/
*Edda art/ only apply to certain details of one section of a book
which for more than a century previous to these poets had gone un-
der the name of Edda, it is an evident thing that by these terms
the poets only mean rules, etc., found in the book called Edda.
Snorri's Edda, as already indicated, falls into three parts:
Gylfaginning (The Deception of Gylfi), Skaldskaparmal (Lan-
guage of poetry), Hattatal (Key to metres), with an elaborate
commentary.
GYLFAGINNING (The Deception of Gylfi) is the first sec-
tion of this book, and is so called because Gylfi, a king in Swe-
den, ' a wise man and of many fold knowledge/ hearing of the
wondrous cunning of the Asfolk, went, in the guise of an old
man, to their city, Asgarth, in order to find out the cause of the
irresistible success that attended this folk in all their undertak-
ings. Coming to the city he gave himself the name of Gangleri
(Wayworn); but the Asfolk were so cunningwise that they knew
beforehand all about his plan and dealt with him accordingly.
He was shown into a great palace, Hava-holl (High's-Hall),
where he saw before him three high seats, in each of which a
1 This was a tendency which already in the days of Olaf the Holy began
to manifest itself. The quotation from Skaldskaparmal, below, shows that
Snoiri also was familiar with it (p. Ixx).
Ixviii Introductory
person was seated; he who sat in the lowest seat being called
Harr (High), the next Jafn-harr (Even-high), and he of the
highest seat jpriSi (Third). Having asked if there was any man
of knowledge inside, Gangleri gets the answer from High that
he will not get out of the place but the wiser for coming. Then
Gangleri starts his questioning. He is mostly answered by High;
and the whole of the book consists of questions by Gangleri,
and answers from the occupants of the high seats.
Formally, therefore, Gylfagmning is framed on the pattern of
the mediaeval schoolbook, and is evidently intended to serve
the purpose of a text-book in northern mythology. And, as a
matter of fact, the overwhelming mass of northern myths,
mythic allusions and names are to be found in this singularly
rich primer.
Broadly speaking, the connecting thread on which are strung
the stories that make up the contents of this work is somewhat
the same as that which runs through the V6luspa from begin-
ningtoend: chaos origin of things created giants gods
man dwarfs elfs Yggdrasill catalogue of gods and god-
desses origin of evil (Loki) Valhall and Einherjar (Death-
less champions) [Sleipnir (Odin's horse) Sikftbla'Snir (Frey's
ship) Thor's journey to Outgarth-Loki, to giant Hymir]
the Baldr tragedy Loki's punishment Ragnarok (end of the
gods).
The primer ends by Gangleri, like Thor at Outgarth-Loki's,
being suddenly undeceived, standing in the midst of broad
plains and seeing no hall nor any of the surroundings he had
been facing during his deception. Whereupon he returned home
to his Swedish realm, telling of his experience a tale that spread
thenceforth from man to man.
Snom's sources have been for the most part written records^
notably mythic songs such as we find in the collection currently
know as the ' Elder ' or ' Poetical Edda ' ; we meet here with
copious quotations from Voluspa, Grimnismal and Vafpnl'Snis-
mal, besides single references to four more Older Edda poems;
in one case the author has from memory made up a single verse
out of verses 21, 29 and 47 of Lokasenna. In many cases he has
told his stories without mentioning his authorities, some of
which are verifiable in the still existing Edda songs, others in
court poetry or mythic songs not found in the now existing
Introductory Ixix
Edda collection. One, an otherwise unknown poem, he men-
tions, Heimdallargaldr (song or incantation of Heimdall), but
tantalizingly supplies only two lines of it; however they are
lines of importance, conveying Heimdall's own statement as to
his maternity :
I am nine mothers' child,
I am nine sisters' son.
Of importance it is to notice that Snorri, in Chap. I quotes
from Thiodolf of Hvin lines which, when he wrote Heims-
kringla, he had come to know were really by Thorbiorn Horn-
klofi. This shows that, at any rate, this first part of Snorri's
Edda was written down before Heimskringla, the Harald Hair-
fair's story of which was penned when Snorri had learnt the
truth about the authorship of the poem Hrafnsmal, from which
the quotation in question is derived. It would also seem a
result of later and fuller information that Snorri, in hisYnglinga
Saga has so much more to tell than in Gylvaginning about the
war between the Vanir and the As-folk, about the mutual host-
ages exchanged at the end of that war, in particular Hcenir
and Mimir, and, above all, about Odin and his divine attributes.
As a literary product the Gylfaginning is a veritable master-
piece, not only as regards the author's command of the con-
fused mass of material he had to reduce to order and system,
in which, for a thirteenth century writer, he had eminently suc-
ceeded, but also as concerns his command of the language in
which he wrote. His style is one of dignified simplicity through-
out, direct and crisp; and in the long story of Thor's bewildering
and exasperating failures at Outgarth-Loki's rises to a point of
inimitable perfection in descriptive power and subdued delicate
humour.
2. SKALDSKAPARMAL (Language of Poetry). The aim
of this primer is best expressed in the words of the author
himself: ' This I have now to impress on young poets who de-
sire to learn the language of poetry, and to gather in a store of
archaic terms, or are anxious to know how to unravel what is
sung with a hidden sense, that they master this book for the
improvement of their mind and for amusement. But it behoves
not to unlearn or give the lie to these tales, in order to remove
from poetry the ancient f kennings ' which the great poets have
Ixx Introductory
been pleased to make use of; not that therefore Christian men
should believe in heathen gods or in the truth of these tales in
any other way than the one indicated in the beginning of this
'book 71 (/.., the Preface to Gylfaginning where Snorri appears
as a sincerely professing Christian).
This primer, as the foregoing, begins by taking the form of
question and answer. ^Egir goes on a visit to Asgarth, and
meets there, at a banquet given to him by the As-folk, Odin's
twelve Diar, or supreme judges, and eight of the goddesses.
Among the Diar Bragi the poet undertakes to entertain ^Egir
with many tales of adventures which had befallen the As-folk,
winding up with a long account of the events which lead up to
the drink of poetry being robbed by Odinn from the giant
Suttung for the everlasting benefit of the As-folk.
Questioned ^Egir : In how many ways do ye vary expressions
in poetry, or how many kinds of poetry are there? Answers
Bragi: There are two kinds by which poetry divides. ^Egir:
What two? Bragi: Language and metre. ^Egir: What
kind of language is employed in poetry? Bragi: There is a
threefold distinction applicable to the language of poetry.
Which? First: calling things by their own name-, the second
distinction is that which is called ' fornofn/ vicarious names,
pronominations ; 2 the third is that which is called ' kenning '
periphrasis ... as when we say sig-Tyr (Tyr of victory) or
hanga-Tyr (Tyr of men hanged), and mean by it Odin (having
given to him the name of another god associated with his own
attributes or predicates).
The whole primer, consisting of three divisions, is a collection
of illustrations of these distinctions of poetical diction. The
first and longest, deals with ' kennings ' for certain personalities
and a great variety of objects besides. We have kennings for
Odinn, and other gods and goddesses, for man, kings, Christ,
poetry, heaven, earth, sea, sun, summer, wind, fire, winter, gold,
battle, weapons, etc. Secondly follows the section on dkend
heiti, poetical appellatives, terms used in poetry for objects
which commonly are called by other names, corresponding to
Bragi's first distinction of the language of poetry. Such, e.g.>
1 Snorri's Edda, ed. Finnur Jonsson, p. 74.
2 As is, e.g., fafcir, sonr, broSir, freendi, standing for the actual names
of the persons thus designated.
Introductory Ixxi
are the terms 'bragr,' 'hrd'Sr,' 'tf'Sr,' 'maer^,' <lof,' synony-
mous with the common prose term ' skaldskapr,' poetry. A
large number of examples are adduced in illustration of this
synonymy. Thirdly follow the pronominations with no illustra-
tions from poetry but plenty from prose.
Snorri illustrates the 'kennings ' and the poetical appellatives
with no less than 335 quotations, longer or shorter, from some
seventy poets, which shows how well the library he had at his
disposal was stocked with poetical literature, and how carefully
he used it for a scholarly purpose. As a guide to young poets,
this handbook must have admirably served the twofold purpose
of stimulating their interest in collecting and preserving the
old poetry, and of inspiring them with a desire to master the
principles of the great coryphei from the age of court-minstrelsy,
the golden period of which already now was on the wane.
3. HATTATAL (literally ' Tale of metres ')* This is a poem
(or rather three poems) by Snorri Sturlason himself, consisting of
102 stanzas in as many different variations of metre, the most
extraordinary poetical tour deforce from the classic time. It is
accompanied by a commentary very elaborate up to the yoth
stanza, less so for the rest of the poem. This poem forms a
direct continuation of the subject of Skaldskaparmal, and illus-
trates the second point of Bragi's second answer to -^Egir (above
p. Ixx), namely, the formal side of poetry Metre (hattr, pi.
hsettir).
The poem falls into the following three sections:
1. Stanzas 1-30, an encomium on the young King of Norway,
Hakon Hakonson.
2. St. 31-67, an encomium on Earl Skuli Bardson (1189-
1240), Hakon's father-in-law. This section winds up with a re-
ference to the fall of Gunnar, son of Asa, whom Skuli over-came
in a fight at Apaldrssetr (Appletree-seat), in Vetta-district of
Ranrealm, in late autumn 1221 ; * so this poem could have been
composed not before the summer of 1222, when the news of
Skuli's victory first could have reached Iceland.
3. St. 68-102, a panegyric on both lords.
In the 6gth stanza Snorri says: J I wrought three poems, well
known to people, on the brother of a king (/.<?., on Skuli, brother
1 Hakon's Saga, p. 64.
Ixxii Introductory
to K. Ingi Bardson); now shall 'wade' forth the fourth song of
praise on the [fight-merry disturber of the peace of the water's fiery
sheen] ' = valiant scatterer of gold = bounteous lord = Earl Skuli.
The third of his poems to which Snorri refers here as ' known
to people,' must be that which makes the second section of
Hattatal. For already on his return from Norway in 1220, we
have it on the authority of his nephew, Sturla Thordson, that
he had wrought two poems in praise of Earl Skuli. 1 And again,
towards the end of the third section of Hattatal, Snorri himself
says: 'In bringing the lord of the Mere-folk (Skuli), four
poems, I was mindful of the bounteous lord's fifteen great gifts.' 2
Thus the evidence is clear that Snorri wrought on Skuli two
poems (lost except the 'split-refrain' Klofa-stef, of one) 3 before
1220, and two more (Hattatal, sections 2 and 3) after that date.
We have seen that the first and second poems of Hattatal can-
not have been composed before the summer of 1222. The
nearer limit for the composition of these poems may possibly
be fixed by the fact that no allusion is made to the capitulation
of Sigurd Ribbung to Skuli in the early spring of 1223. This
was looked upon as ' the fairest victory won by Earl Skuli, as
it established peace throughout all Norway. 4 Had Snorri been
aware of this laudable deed of his much-lauded patron when he
wrote Hatt. 2, he would certainly not have passed it over in
silence. To do so would have amounted to an insult in a
prot6g so tightly gift-bound to Skuli as Snorri was. The news
of this event must have reached Iceland during the sailing
season (summer + early autumn), of 1 2 23. Accordingly Hattatal
2 must have been composed in the course of the months that
covered the summer and winter of 1222, and the winter, spring
and early summer of 1223. But as to his fourth poem on Skuli,
Hatt. 3, we have the author's own statement, in the beginning
of it, stanza 69, that he 'wrought on the king's brother (Skuli)
three poems known to " the public " ' (kunn J3j6$). The third
of these three must be Hatt. 2. That by the time Snorri begins
his fourth song on Skuli he should state that the third was al-
ready known to people (generally), can have no other meaning
than that between the composition of the third (Hatt. 2) and
fourth (Hatt. 3) poems some considerable time had intervened.
1 Sturl., i. 244. a Cf. Sturl., tbid. 3 Ibid.
4 Hakon's Saga, pp. 73-74, cf. Mobius, Hdttatal I, pp. 33-34.
Introductory Ixxiii
We cannot see how, in the face of this evidence, the opinion
can be held that the whole of Hattatal was written at one sitting,
as it were, in 1222 or 1223. We have no means of ascertaining
when the fourth poem was wrought; we can only say with cer-
tainty that its composition must have taken place before 1237,
when Skuli was created Duke, for in the Hattatal he is only
referred to as earl, several times so in Hatt. 3, which winds up
in these words :
Abide hail age,
In halls of plenty,
King and Earl!
So close my song !
From Hattatal, as a poem, we learn what a peerless master
of the technique of Icelandic poetry Snorri must have been;
from his commentary to it, what a training he has in exposing
the prosodic intricacies of the interminable varieties of metres
in which that poetry could be expressed. But it is not an easy
matter to deal with the technical terms of this commentary so
as to make them understood by foreigners. Like Skaldskap-
armal, this is a work of the first importance, not only as a
primer for the use of the generation of poets contemporary with
Snorri, who looked upon his enunciations as law, 1 but really for
all time, on account of the insight it affords the student of the
ancient poetry into the amazing wealth of technical detail with
which the laboratory of the old ' song-smiths ' was furnished.
In Skaldatal (Tale of Skalds), or catalogue of poets who in
song commemorated the deeds of Princes, titled lords, and lesser
Magnates in and out of Scandinavia down to the thirteenth
century, 2 Snorri enters as a court poet of the Kings Sverrir
1 Cf. Snorr. Edda, Hafniae, 1848-87, II. 8: ' We may well follow them
(the old poets) in using * kennmgs ' no further spun-out (reknar) than Snorri
allows.' Cf. also Snorri's rule, Hattatal, comm. to str. 8,: *the ninth
(poetical licence) is to spin out a kenning to the fifth link (or constituent),
but to carry it further is out of order ; which, even if it be found in works
of ancient poets we now regard as of no worth J Sn. Edda, F. J6nsson,
p. 153.
2 Found in A. M. 761 4, copied by Arni Magnusson out of * Codex
Academicus primus ' as he called the MS. ' Kringla, the best of the Heims-
kringla MSS. (orig. lost); also in the Upsala Cod. of Snorri's Edda. Edited
in 'SnorraEdda,' Hafniae, 1848-87, Vol. III., pp. 251-286, and Mobius'
Catalogus librorum Islandicorum et Norvegicorum setatis mediae, Lipsiae,
1856, pp. 169-194.
Ixxiv Introductory
(1184-1202) and Ingi Bardson (1203-1217) and of Earl Hakon
Galinn (besides, of course, of King Hakon and Earl Skuli). Of
his encomia on the first three lords no vestige is now preserved,
nor of the poem c Andvaka ' he addressed to the wife of Hakon
Galinn, the Lady Christina. Occasional verses by him still sur-
viving, and two slight fragments from longer poems are collected
by Professors Mobius l and Fmnur J6nsson. a
HEIMSKRINGLA, 'The Round World,; is the title under
which Snorri's great history of the Scandinavian races, the Nor-
wegian in particular, has passed since about 1682. The most
genuine text was preserved in a MS. to which in modern times
were given the names KRINGLA (Round), and c Codex Aca-
demicus primus' (being the property of the University of Copen-
hagen), or e Heimskringla.' On internal evidence it can be
proved that this MS. was written only some twenty years after
the death of the author, between 1258 and I263. 3 To Copen-
hagen this MS. had come from Norway at the end of the seven-
teenth century, and there it perished in the great fire of Copen-
hagen, 1728. Before that time, however, two transcripts had
been made of it. The Icelandic calligraphist, Helgi Olafson,
had copied the MS. on quarto foldings, from the beginning down
to the end of the saga of Harald Hairfair, while the well-known
scribe, Jon Eggertsson, had finished the rest by January 27th,
1682, in Copenhagen. The first scribe gave his copy the title
of c Heimskringla.' His and Eggertsson's transcripts served as
printer's copy for the editio frinceps by the Swede, Johan Pering-
skiold, entitled c Heims Kringla, eller Snorri Sturlusons Nord-
landske Konunga Sagor, 5 Stockholmiae, 1697. This transcript
is still preserved in No. 18 fol. among Icel. MSS. in the Royal
Library at Stockholm. 4 The other copy was taken by the in-
defatigable and careful scribe, Asgeir J6nsson, and is now pre-
served in the Arnamagnaean Library at Copenhagen in three
folio vols. Nos. 35, 36, 63. Strange to say, Prof. Finn. J6nsson's
edition of Heimskringla, 1893-1901, is the first which recognizes
1 Hattatal Sn. Sturl., Halle, 1879, i. 27-30.
2 Snorri Sturluson Edda, K0benhavn, 1900, pp. 212-213.
3 Gustav Storm, Snorri Sturlassons Historieskrivmng, 206. Prof. Storm
in this work, and Prof. Finnur Jonsson in his preface to Heimskringla, give
the best accounts of the MSS of Snorri's work.
4 Storm, Lc. F. Jonsson, Heimskr. I. x-xiii.
Introductory Ixxv
the exclusive right of this MS. to represent Snorri's own text. 1
Unger's edition, 1868, from which our translation was made, is
based on 'Kringla,' but has added from other MSS. certain
chapters to the sagas of Olaf the Quiet, Magnus Barefoot and
Sigurd Jerusalemfarer.
In the old MSS. the title of the work varies between ' Noregs
Konunga sogur,' e Konungasogur,' and c Konungab6k ' (Codex
Frisianus).
Other MSS. containing Snorri's text, but added to and inter-
polated, are:
JOFRASKINNA (Kings' skin), so called by Torfauus because
the MS. was illuminated by figures of Olaf the Holy and his
son Magnus the Good. The original MS. came into the posses-
sion of the University Library of Copenhagen in 1655, ^ ut
perished in the fire, 1728. Fortunately, a copy of it had been
taken by the head master of Oslo Grammar School, Jens Nielson,
1567, which is now in the Arnamagnaean Library, No. 37 folio;
and another copy by Asgeir J6nsson in idgS, 2
GULLINSKINNA(Goldenskin), defective, contained Snorri's
work only from Chapter 103 in Harald Hardredy's saga to the
end, continuing with a fragment of Sverrir's saga, and the greater
part of Sturla Thordson's Hakonar saga. As this latter saga
was composed in 1265, Gullinskinna must date from a time
posterior to that limit, Storm guesses at I27o-i28o. 8 The MS.
met the same fate, 1728, as the preceding ones, but is preserved
in a paper copy taken by Asgeir J<5nsson, which is now No. 42
fol. in the Arnamagnsean library.
EIRSPENNILL (Brazenclasp), defective, contains Heims-
kringla from ch. 252 of the Saga of Olaf the Holy to the end,
and besides the sagas of Sverrir and his successors till 1263,
in abbreviated form. These abbreviated sagas are published by
Unger, Christiana, 1873. The MS. is now in the Arnamagn.
collection, No. 47 fol. and is supposed, by Dr. Kalund, to date
from the first part of the fourteenth century, by Gustav Storm,
from c, 1280.*
CODEX FRISIANUS, so called from having once belonged
1 F. Jonsson, /.., vi, cf. ii-iv, xlviii.
a Storm, 207-208, F. J6nsson, /.., xxiy
3 Storm, 209, cf. F. Jonsson, /.*., xxxii.
* Ibid., 209-210, F. J6nsson, /.^., xxxii.
xxv.
ixxvi Introductory
to a Danish noblarnan Otto Friis of Astrup (ob. 1699), but
more properly named, according to its heading: 'Konungabdk *
is a MS. of Heimskringla from about 1300, preserved in the
Arnamagnsean library under No. 45 fol. It omits Ol. Holy's saga,
but contains, at the end, the saga of King Hakon Hakonson.
From the saga of Harald Hardredy, the Heimskringla text is
largely fused with that of Morkinskinna, so that that portion of
the MS. cannot properly be regarded as at all a text of Heims-
kringla. The whole MS. was edited by Unger, Christiania,
iS;!. 1
HULDA, a fourteenth century MS., A. M. 66 fol., beginning
in the sixteenth chapter of the saga of Magnus the Good, and
HROKKINSKINNA (Shrunkenskin), a fifteenth century
codex, No. loro fol., in the 'Old Collection 7 of the c Royal
Library ' of Copenhagen, beginning with the saga of Magnus
the Good, are really in no other sense Heimskringla texts than
that they use the text as a source with which they mix stuff
from other sources and thus produce a new variation of history
on the period they cover. 2
This brief review of Heimskringla texts will presumably not
be unwelcome to readers of the Saga Library, though it may be
regarded as not very intimately connected with Snorri in his
capacity of author of Heimskringla.
Above we have indicated (pp. Ivii-lxv) the works by known
authors that served Snorri as sources for this great work of his.
We shall now, as briefly as possible, notice the anonymous
works which served him in the same manner.
HISTORIA NORVEGIAE is the name of a Latin chronicle
dating from the latter end of the twelfth (Storm) or the begin-
ning of the thirteenth century, which deals with the history of
Norway under her early kings down to the introduction of
Christianity. It depends partly on older written records, partly on
tradition. We mention it here because Professor Gustav Storm
has shown that between this chronicle and the Ynglmg saga in
Heimskringla there are such points of affinity as in his opinion
to warrant the conclusion that Snorri has borrowed from this
source the information that goes beyond the contents of Thio-
dolfs verses (the Ynglingatal). 3 This becomes doubtful in face
1 Storm, /.., 210, F. Jonsson, /.<:., xxi-xxiv. 2 Storm, Lc., 69-71.
3 Storm, /.f,, 22-25.
Introductory Ixxvii
of Snorri's own words in the Prologus ': 'After Thiodolf's tale
are the lives of the Ynglings first written, and matters added
thereto from the tales of men of lore,' as it is uncertain whether
by takS) sogn in the second instance, he means oral tradition
or written record. It may even refer to information he drew from
SKIOLDUNGASAGA (Story of the Skioldungs, or early
rulers of Denmark). This is a saga which but for small frag-
ments (A. M. i, e, /3, i, 1 and 20, 6, i, in folio) is now lost, but
existed in Iceland even in the days of Arngrim J6nsson the
Learned (IserSi) (i 568-1 648), who drew upon it for a work which
he called ' Suplementum, historiae Norvegicae,' 2 at least for that
part of it which treated of the mythic and legendary kings of
Denmark. In his account of the great battle on the ice of
Lake Vener between King Adils of Sweden and Ali the Up-
lander, 3 Snorri says : c Concerning this battle is much told in
the Story of the Skioldungs and also how Rolf Kraki came to
Upsala,' etc. 4 This saga therefore has been one of his sources
at least for the Ynglinga saga, but to what further extent cannot
be stated with certainty. Both Storm and J6nsson agree that
the episodes of Hugleik, Starkad and Haki, as well as the
account of Ingiald Evilheart and Ivar Widefathom owe their
origin to Skioldunga saga. 5 That the story of Rolf Kraki, both
here and in Snorri's Edda, must come from the same source is
pretty well proved by Snorri's own words cited above. The story
of Sigurd Hart Snorri tells evidently on the authority of a written
record: So tells the tale,' 'and long is the tale of him,' which
most likely was the Skioldunga saga. 6 On this source of Snorri's
work I refer for further information to Storm 7 and F. Jonsson. 8
AGRIP af Noregs Konunga sogum, epitome of the sagas of
the kings of Norway is a work preserved only in one MS.,
A.M. 325, ii. 4, dating from the first half of the thirteenth
1 Edited as ' Sogubrot J in Fornaldarsogur Norfcrlanda, i. p. 363-388.
2 Edited by Axel Olrik in Aarb0ger for nordisk Oldkyndighed og
Historic, 1894.
3 Also told of in Snorri's Edda, Jonsson's ed., 108.
4 Story of the Ynglings, Heimskringla, i, 50.
5 Ibid., i, 37-38. 39-40, 55-64.
6 Story of Halfdan the Black, Heimskringla, i, 81.
7 Storm, I.e., 66-67, 109-111.
8 Den oldnord. og oldisl. litteraturs historic, ii. 2, 665-6.
Ixxviii Introductory
century, defective in capite et cake. It was first edited by Finn
Magmisson in Fornmanna Sogur, x, 376-421, I835, 1 and diplo-
matically by Verner Dahlerup, K0benhavn, 1880. This epitome,
as we have it now, begins in the last chapter of the Saga of
Half dan the Black, and goes down to the account of the sons
of Harald Gilli, thus, in a way, covering the whole historical
period of Heimskringla. The MS. is of Icelandic origin, a copy,
according to Storm, of a Norse original ; the author, according
to Storm, was a Norwegian ; according to Finnur J6nsson, in-
dubitably an Icelander. In that case he must have been a
resident in Norway for a long time, for his work shows clearly
that he was particularly conversant with local Norwegian tra-
ditions, specially such as were current in Thrandheim. For
every saga contained in Heimskringla from Halfdan the Black
down to Harald Gilli's sons, Snorri has made use of this source
of information. 2
MORKINSKINNA (Rottenskin), a vellum thus called by
Torfaeus on account of its decayed state, is now preserved
in the * Old Collection * of the Royal Library of Copenhagen,
No. 1009 fol.; it dates from the close of the thirteenth cen-
tury, and contains sagas of the kings of Norway from the ac-
cession of Magnus the Good, 1035, to the death of Eystein
Haraldson, U57- 3 This work depends for its contents upon
older records, such as Agrip and Eric Oddson's Hryggjarstykki,
besides a rich store of verses, the tenor, however, of which the
author has not always been able to master. This is the first of
the historical works relating to Norway which interlards the text
with anecdotal matter mostly of a biographical character, the
insertions sometimes going to a length which interrupts the
historical nexus to a tantalizing degree. This is one of the
sources on which Snorri has drawn for all the sagas of Heims-
kringla, from that of Magnus the Good to that of Ingi Haraldson
and his brethren. 4
JARLASOGUR (Earl-tales 5 ), or the sagas of the Earls of
1 Translated into Latin by Egilsson in Scripta historia Islandorum, x.
350-392.
2 See Storm, /.*., 25-28; Fmnur J6nsson, Litt. hist, ii. 2, 618-625.
3 Edited by C. R. Unger, Christiania, 1867.
4 Storm, /.*., 21-31; Finnur J6nsson, Litt. hist., 625-630.
5 Olaf the Holy's saga, Heimskringla, ii. 188.
Introductory Ixxix
Orkney, commonly known as Orkneyinga saga, is yet a work
which has served Snorri with historical material. He has drawn
on it for the sagas of Harald Hairfair, Hakon the Good, Olaf
Tryggvison, largely for that of Olaf the Holy, less for Harald
Hardredy, Magnus Barefoot, Harald Gilli and Magnus Erling-
son. About the authorship of the work nothing is known beyond
the obvious fact that it must have been put together before
Snorri began writing Heimskringla. It covers the whole period
dealt with in Heimskringla, from Harald Hairfair to the year
1158, the death of Earl Rognvald Kali. It is of Icelandic
origin, and is best edited by Vigfusson. 1
F^EREYINGA SAGA, which now is found split up into
chronologically suitable sections in the Flatey book, but must,
of course, have existed as a whole saga in Snorri's time, has
been utilized by him for illustrating the uneven struggle that
went on between K. Olaf the Holy and the Faro people in
respect of the subjection of the islands to the Norwegian crown,
1024-1026. It was edited by C. C. Rafn, Kjobenhavn, i832. a
FAGRSKINNA (Fairskin) is a name by loose usage given
to a work on the history of Norway, two recensions of which
are now preserved in paper transcripts, A.M. 51 fol. 302, 4
(B) and 52 fol. 301 and 303, 4 (A.); to the second of the two
recensions (A) Torfseus applied this title on account of its fine
binding; but the real title of the work was ' N6regs Konunga tal'
(B), or perhaps rather ^Ettartal Noregs Konunga (A). The B re-
cension, of which one vellum leaf still remains, is of the thirteenth
century, the A one of the fourteenth. 3 The work has covered
the time from Halfdan the Black to the reign of Magnus Erling-
son, the same period as the historical Sagas of Heimskringla.
There is much divergence of opinion as to whether this work
has been a source for Heimskringla or the reverse. Storm came
to the conclusion that the former was the case; 4 while Maurer
held that Fagrskinna borrowed from Heimskringla, at least from
1 Storm, /.., 61-64 Icelandic Sagas (Rolls Series), i. 1887 Finnur
Jonsson, Litt. hist., ii. 2, 653-659.
2 Cf. Storm, /.<:., 64-65, Finnur Jonsson, Litt. hist, ii. 649-653.
3 The work has been twice edited: I, on the basis of A by Munch and
Unger, Christiania, 1847. 2 * on the basis of B by Finnur J6nsson, K0ben-
havn, 1902-1903.
4 Storm, /.., 43-45.
Ixxx Introductory
the saga of Har. Hardredy and onward. Finnur J6nsson is of
opinion that Fagrskinna could not have been written much
before I240, 1 and there are certain chronological facts which
point in that direction. Knut, son of Hakon, is called * Earl/
which he was created 1239-1240; Skuli is called a Duke, which
title was conferred on him 1237. Valdimar, Valdimar's son,
K. of Denmark, is mentioned in this way: 'The children of
K. Valdimar and Suffia were , . . King Valdimar/ which, in
genealogical language, generally means that children so referred
to were dead at the time they were thus entered in a genealogy.
This King Valdimar died in 1241, the same year as Snorri.
The chronological evidence must therefore be regarded as clearly
against the theory of Professor Storm. The close affinity between
the texts of Heimskr. and Fagrsk. must consequently be ac-
counted for by the latter being the borrower, or being independent
of Heimskringla and depending on a common source. 2 One point
we must regard as of striking significance. If Snorri, with his
strong sense of the paramount importance of contemporaneous
poems, made use of Fagrskinna, how could he have omitted
from his text the magnificent Eiriksmal, especially when he was
so badly off for poetical evidence for Eric Bloodaxe's exploits,
and, moreover, honoured his brother Hakon with the whole of
Eyvind's Hakonarmal, admittedly an imitation of Eiriksmal?
To the foregoing sources may still be added the JOMS-
VIKINGA SAGA, which originally took shape from the various
narratives brought to Iceland by Icelanders who had taken part
in the fight of Hiorungwick. Snorri has made use of this saga
only for Earl Hakon's history. 3
EGILSSAGA, commonly called EGLA has, till but very lately,
been counted among the sources of Heimskringla. Now opinion
in this respect has undergone a decided change. It was Dr.
Vigfusson who first suggested the idea that this saga might be
due to the pen of Snorri: 'The style is bold and vigorous, well
suiting the subject, and resembling in a marked degree that
of Snorri, who may well have felt an interest in the hero in
whose home, Borg, he himself had dwelt, wielding the chieftain-
1 Ueber die Ausdnicke altnordische . . . Sprache, etc., Munchen, 1867,
4, Anm. 29.
2 Litt. hist., ii. 2, 630-639.
3 Cf. Storm, /.<:., 67-68; Litt. hist.,ii. 2, 659-665.
Introductory Ixxxi
ship of the district as Egil's political descendant.' 1 Since Vig-
fusson wrote scholars have been half inclined to his idea (A.
Gjessing, Finnur J6nsson); but it was reserved for the profound
scholarship of Dr. Bjorn M. Olsen to find what probably will
remain a lasting solution of the question. 2 He comes to the
conclusion that Snorri himself is the author of Egilssaga. Egils-
saga, he shows, on comparison with the texts of Landnama,
gives to Skalla-Grim wider lands and lordship than, on critical
examination the Landnama, in its oldest form, warrants. In the
same manner Egilssaga deals with the lordship of Tongue-Odd
as compared with Landnama. Ot both these chiefs Snorri was
the 4 political descendant/ having acquired the former's and his
descendants' manorial seat, Borg, by marriage, and the latter^
godord by the purchase of Reykholt. Historically enhancing the
importance of the chieftainship of these his predecessors could
have interested no one at the time that Egilssaga was wntten,
Snorri's own life-time, more than Snorri himself. Style, interest
for antiquarian subjects, method of using verses in support of
historical statements, fondness for the members of the family of
the Mere-men, especially those from whom Snorri traced his
descent, striking parallels between the texts of Eg. s. and
Heimskr., exactness of topographical knowledge of Borgfirth
and the countrysides round Oddi, as well as of the geography
of Norway, etc, all these matters, Dr. Olsen shows in detail,
combine strongly in support of Snorri's authorship of Egla. A
telling positive proof, too, he adduces from the Saga of Gunn-
laug the Worm tongue; So say * frd&r ' (learned men) that many
in the kin of the Meremen have been the goodliest of men, etc.
The whole passage is borrowed from Egilssaga (Ch. 87, p. 321,
F. J6nsson's ed.). An exactly analogous case is found in Land-
nama (Sturla's recension, F. J6nsson's ed., ch. 90) : * so say
"fhS&r" men that this summer xxv ships went to Greenland,'
which in Hauk's book and Melabok texts, Landn., ch. 78, reads:
'So says Ari Thorgilsson (hinn frdfci) etc.' The author of Egil's
saga, then, was called 'hinn frtf&'j so even was Snorri called.
Henceforward the Egilssaga will cease to be counted among
outside sources supplying Heimskringla with historical material.
1 Sturl., Prolegomena, xlviii.
2 In a contribution to Aarb0ger for nordisk Oldkyndighed 1904, pp. 167-
247-
VI. /
Ixxxii Introductory
It is necessary to add here some few remarks on the peculiar
position occupied by the Saga of Olaf the Holy (O. H.) alone
among all the sagas of Heimskringla. From the manner in
which certain events, already dealt with in the Sagas of Hairfair,
Hakon the Good, and Tryggvison, are again treated in O. H.,
it seems to us that the conclusion is obvious that O. H. was
written down before the historical sagas that precede it.
In Hairfair J s Saga we have the account of Earl Turf-Einar's
dealings with Hakon Highleg and of Hairfair's treatment, in
consequence, of the Earl and the Orkney people (i. 122-123,
125-127). In O. H. (ii, 168) we have the same events rehearsed
more briefly, but without any saga cross-reference which in such
a case is commonly employed, such as: c as is written before,'
or the like.
In Hakon the Good's Saga (i. 152) we have the story told
how Eric Bloodaxe with wife and children fled to Orkney before
Hakon. The same event is put on record in O. H. (ii. 169) but
without any allusion whatever to a previous mention of it.
In Olaf Tryggvison's Saga (i. 241) and in O. H. (ii. 169), the
second flight of Gunnhild and her family to the Orkneys is told
of, but" without any hint in the latter record to a previous men-
tion thereof.
Again in Tryggvison's Saga there is (i. 290-291) a lengthy
account of his call at the Orkneys on his way to Norway from
the west, and of his enforcement of Christinity on Earl Sigurd
Hlodvirsson and his people. This account is derived from a
source which has been identical with that vellum of the Orkney
saga which Vigfdsson calls A., 1 which was rendered into Danish
about 1570 by a Norweigan whose translation still survives in
a transcript from 1615. The passage here in question will be
found in Vigfiisson's re-translation into Icelandic of the Danish
text in his edition of Orkneyinga saga, ch. 12 (p. 14). This
same matter is put on record in O. H. (ii. i69 12 . 23 ), not only
without any reference to its having been recorded already, but
from a source different from the one already described. The
two disagree in certain details. If the Sagas of O. T. and O. H.
were written consecutively, surely Snorri would have drawn in-
formation about one and the same event from one and the same
1 A very fragmentary transcript by Asgeir J6nsson, A. M. 332 4, is the
only remaining evidence of a former existence of this vellum.
Introdiictory Ixxxiii
source in both sagas, for the sake of self-consistency, unless he
saw reason, on critical grounds, for modifying or altering in the
second saga what, on insufficient knowledge, he had put down
in the first. In this case the statement of the preceding saga
shows ieself to be an expression of a fuller, more accurate
knowledge than that of the succeeding, which therefore presum-
ably was the first written down.
In O. Tryggvison's Saga (i. 33S 13 . 15 ), Thorarinn Nefiulfson
comes into the story as if he had been mentioned before. And
in O. H. (ii. 133) he is introduced to the reader with the full
saga ceremonial adopted when a new person makes his first
appearance : ' There was a man named Thorarinn son of Nefiolf,
etc.,' with no hint to the fact that he had been brought on the
stage before.
A telling case is that of Ketil lamti, whose tale is told in the
Saga of Hakon the Good (H. G.) and O. H.
H. G. (i. i62 19 .-). (O. H. (ii. 2763.-).
After describing Eystein the c Ketil lamti hight a man,
Evil-minded's war in, and ig- the son of Earl Onund of
nominious treatment of the Spareby, in Thrandheim. He
people of, Thrandheim, setting had fled before King Eystein
up his dog Saur for their king, the Evilminded east over the
the story goes on: Keel. He cleared the woods
4 Ketil lamti, the son of and built there, whereas it is
Earl Onund of the Spar-biders, now hight lamtland. Eastway
went east away over the Keel, thither fled also crowds of folk
and a great company of men from Thrandheim before that
with him, who had their house- unpeace; for King Eystein
holds with them. They cleared made the Thrandheim folk
the woods, and peopled great yield him scat and setup for a
countrysides there, and that king there his own hound hight
was called sithence lamtland.' Saur.'
In H. G. Ketil comes in as if he had been mentioned before ;
while in regular saga fashion he is in O. H. brought on the stage
as appearing there for the first time, with no hint whatever to
the fact that the story had already been told in H. G. It seems
difficult to account for this except on the supposition that O. H.
was written before H. G.
Ixxxiv
Introductory
The most striking evidence in support of our theory is afforded
by the story of Harek of Thiotta in Olaf Tryggvison's Saga
(O. T.) as compared with that presented by O.H.
O. T. O. H.
(ii. 1 8930 ) ' Now there was
a man named Harek, son of
Eyvind Skaldspiller, who dwelt
in the island of Thiotta, which
lies in Halogaland.' Then the
story goes on describing his
land-grabbing in the island
( l8 9 2 4-32) his wisdom and
energy (18952-190!), his hon-
ours and high descent age
preferments friendly rela-
tions with Olaf the Holy (i9o r
(i- 30919-) ' King Olaf . . .
stood north along the land,
being minded for Halogaland
to christen folk there. But
when he came north to Bear-
eres, then heard he of Haloga-
land that they had an host out
there and were minded to de-
fend the land against the king.
And there were captains of that
host Harek of Thiotta . . .'
(324-329) A long account of
the kidnapping of Harek at
Tryggvison's behest; how he
enters into Olaf s service and
how they become the best of
friends.
Here it is perfectly evident that in O. T. Harek comes in as
a person already properly introduced to the reader. That intro-
duction took place when the author wrote O. H., the composi-
tion of which, therefore, must precede in time that of O. T.
On the other hand, the following passages from O. H. and
the Saga of Magnus the Good (M. G.), would seem to yield an
additional proof of the correctness of the theory here advanced :
O. H. (ii. 267).
' He (Knut the Mighty) set
up behind him in Denmark
Hordaknut his son, and with
him Wolf the Earl, the son of
Thorgils Sprakalegg. Wolf was
wedded to Astrid, the daughter
of King Svein and sister of
King Knut, and their son was
that Svein who was sithence
King in Denmark.'
M.G. (iii. 29).
c A man is named Svein, the
son of Earl Wolf, the son of
Thorgils Sprakalegg. The
mother of Svein was Astrid,
the daughter of King Svein
Twibeard. She was the sister
of Knut the Rich, etc. 3
Introductory Ixxxv
If M. G. was written straightway on the conclusion of O. H.,
it does not seem in Snorri's style to repeat himself as he does
here, introducing Svein as if he had never been mentioned
before, which, as a matter of fact, he had been not only in the
passage quoted, but also as intercessor for his father with King
Knut (li. 319). The natural explanation seems to be that when
the passage in M. G. was penned, the author had forgotten, for
the moment, what he had written in O. H., which was natural
if a considerable period divided the composition of the two
sagas, but scarcely explainable if M. G. was composed con-
secutively on O. H.
On the whole the conclusion seems warrantable, that the
Saga of Olaf the Holy was the first penned instalment to
Heimskringla. Its relation to the larger Olaf s Saga l is far too
wide a subject to be taken up to discussion here. Our own
opinion is that this larger OlaPs Saga is Snorri's first edition,
and that it was incorporated in Heimskringla revised and shorn
of matters which were dealt with in the other sagas of that
collection. But, even if it were an expanded edition of O. H,
in Heimskringla, it would not affect the theory suggested
above.
When Snorri sets about writing the history of Norway, it
presents to his mind the aspect of two great tableaux, the first,
filled in with the progeny of Halfdan the Black down to Sigurd
Jerusalemfarer, 1130; the second made up of that of Harald
Gilli down to Eystein Maiden, 1177. These tableaux are fore-
shadowed in dreams: the first, in dreams dreamt by Queen
Ragnhild and her husband, Half dan the Black; hers indicating
the greatness of her descendants in general; his pointing in
particular to Olaf the Holy as the most glorious scion of the
stock. The second tableau is unfolded in a dream of Sigurd
Jerusalemfarer's : darkness scudding up from the main Norway-
ward showing, on nearer approach, a tree, the roots of which
wade through the deep, while the branches overshadow it,
breaking, on landing, into pieces which drift into every creek
along the shore, * most small, but some bigger.' Snorri's busi-
ness is pragmatically to unravel the relations in which the
characters that fill both tableaux stand severally to each other.
1 Edited by Munch and Unger, Christiania, 1853.
Ixxxvi Introductory
The materials at Snorri's disposal were: oral tradition; 1
written genealogical records; 2 old songs or story lays such as
Thiodolf's Tale of the Ynglings and Eyvind's Haloga Tale; 3
poems of court poets, /.<?., historic songs, which people knew
by heart all from the days of Hairfair down to Snorri's own
time. c And most store,' he says, ' we set by that which is said
in such songs as were sung before the chiefs themselves or the
sons of them; and we hold all that for true which is found in
these songs concerning their wayfarings and their battles. 5 * Of
the written prose sources he drew upon he only mentions Ari
the Learned's 'book,' i.e., the first edition of c Islendingab6k,'
probably, as it seems to us, because in the statements of that
work he had as implicit a faith as in the other sources he men-
tions, and found reason to alter nothing therein, while the
sources he does not mention he silently criticises throughout,
rejecting or altering them according as his ciitical faculty
dictated.
Before Snorri's time there existed only biographies, separate,
disjointed biographical monographs, on Norwegian kings,
written on the model of the family sagas of Iceland. Snorri's
was a more ambitious task. Discerning that the course of life
is determined by cause and effect, and that in the lives of kings
widely ramified interests, national and dynastic, come into play,
he conceived a new idea of saga-writing: the seed of cause
sown in the preceding must yield its crop of effect in the suc-
ceeding reign. This the writer of lives of kings must bear in
mind. And so Snorri addresses himself to writing the first
pragmatic history ever penned in any Teutonic vernacular the
Heimskringla.
In illustration of what we have now said we may begin by
drawing attention to the reigns of Hairfair and his son Eric
Bloodaxe. Harald had his sons fostered away from home
mostly with their mothers and their kindred. They knew, there-
fore, one another not as brothers do who are brought up at
1 Preface, i. 3 : * tales 3 . . . * even as I have heard men of lore tell the
same ' ; matters added to the lives of the Ynglings by Thiodolf * from the
tales of men of lore ' ; ifod., 4. Cf., however, p. Ixxvii.
2 Ibid.: Telling up of Forefathers wherein Kings and other men of high
degree have traced their kin.
* Ibid., 3-4. * Ihd., 4-5.
Introductory Ixxxvii
home. What they knew well, and what their mothers and other
fostering guardians did not fail to impress upon them, was that
they were heirs to the great conqueror's power and possessions,
each one considering his own birthright as good as that of any
of his brothers. Most of them inherited the father's overween-
ing ambition and physical prowess, and with irrepressible reck-
lessness broke their father's laws as he had himself in youth
ruthlessly broken the constitutional system of his nation. En-
feebled by age he must pacify the unruly crowd and divide his
realm among them. This caused a fatricidal state of things,
with the effect that Eric, offending his brothers' kindred in every
direction, loses all hold on the loyalty of the people and must
seek safety in exile, when his youngest brother comes forward
to claim the crown that Eric knew not how to wear with pro-
priety.
Throughout the story of the sons of Eric we can see that the
cause of their misfortunes is their mother Gunnhild, as she had
been indeed to a large extent of those of her husband. At
length she finds her match in Earl Hakon. Through her insti-
gation her sons had murdered his father. For seven years he
broods over his revenge and effects it in the end. That was
the effect of Gunnhild's state-craft.
Olaf Tryggvison slaps a dowager queen in the face with his
glove. The result is a triple alliance against him and his fall in
the battle of Svold. His saga forms the introduction to that of
his kinsman and namesake Olaf the Holy, who becomes Nor-
way's national saint merely by the accident that the body of
Olaf Tryggvison was never found. At the horrible death of
Earl Hakon of Ladir Snorri takes the opportunity of enunciating
beforehand the text of both sagas in this way: ' Most evil hap
had such a lord in his death-day. And this brought it most
about that so it was, that the day was come, when foredoomed
was blood-offering and the men of blood-offerings and the holy
faith come in their stead and the true worship.' On this text
hinge both sagas of the Olafs, in which Snorri unfolds his
highest qualities both as stylist and narrator. Olaf Tryggvison's
is the proudest figure drawn in Heimskringla; Olaf Haraldson's
the most carefully and sympathetically worked out. One feels
that Snorri has greater admiration for Olaf the Holy than for
any other character he depicts. It may very well be on religious
Ixxxviii Introductory
grounds, although he makes no great parade of religious senti-
ments, the passage quoted above being about the only one that
can be pointed out in that sense. Perhaps OlaPs unswervingly
evenhanded justice without regard of person was after all what the
Icelandic lawyer and speaker-at-law admired most in his favourite
hero. In his personal descriptions Snorri takes care to let the
descendants of Hairfair present features of body or traits of
character that remind of the ancestor Magnus the Blind, a
drunkard even in youth, does not come into consideration.
They are goodly of aspect, martial, energetic, and masterful,
with, as a rule, great capacity for government, and some of them
for legislation and reform. Harald Hardredy adds to the family
traits the gift of poetry, and Olaf, his son, a strong taste for art
and refinement. He patronizes architecture, reforms the ar-
rangements of the hall, introduces luxurious fashions in dress,
and takes great interest in fostering sociability by means of
gilds and Scot-houses. He is the only one of Hairfair's suc-
cessors who on principle is opposed to war, and favours popular
freedom : Your freedom is my gladness ' are the proud words
by which he enunciates the principles of his wise government.
When the Gillungs, or race of Harald Gilli, come in, there
comes also a change over Snorri's personal descriptions. No
more do we find him alluding to kingly traits of character, nor
even to any striking features of physical goodliness. With the
exception of the cripple Ingi, for whom Snorri entertains sym-
pathetic feelings, these Gillungs are mostly unprincipled rowdies
and unkingly of conduct, with the result that as kings in the
land they are a signal failure, and come to an end after an in-
glorious run of seven and forty years.
All students of Icelandic unite in admiration of Snorri's
style. All through it is pervaded by an air of aristocratic dignity
and that quietude and ease which result from supreme mastery
of the subject. Yet with these qualities there goes a classic
vigour unrivalled in the literature, except by the Nial's saga.
The language is simple, but its simplicity is really due to clear-
ness of thought and vividness of imagination. The periods are
short; no involution is indulged in; they are graphic, pellucid.
Speeches are abundant, after the fashion of the sources Snorri
made use of, and are striking specimens of conciseness of argu-
ment and concentration of point. Dialogue, too, is a device
Introductory Ixxxix
frequently made use of for the purpose of exhibiting a situation
in stronger relief. This form of style Snorn handles with great
skill, which especially shows itself in his tactful resistance against
the temptation of out-running classical conciseness. We refer
the reader to the masterpiece, vol. in. 279-283. One noticeable
point in Snorri's art of writing history is the employment of
silence^ where the piquancy of a situation cannot fail to rouse
the reader's reflection as to what really took place. A telling
example is the story of Harek's kidnapping, 1 and the mysteri-
ous loss of two ships sent to Faro by Olaf the Holy, 2 for the
purpose of persuading the people to give up their traditional
independence. For humorous situations, too, Snorri has a keen
taste, witness: Thorleifs advice to King Halfdan the Black
how to procure a dream; 3 the story of the tongue-bound bon-
ders at the Thing in Rogaland, intending to vindicate their old
faith against Olaf Tryggvison: 4 Hallfred's conversion to Christi-
anity; 6 the anecdote of the propensities of Olaf the Holy's
half-brethren; 6 Thorarinn Nefiolfson's wager anent the ugliness
of his foot; 7 the interview between Lawman Edmund and Olaf
the Swede; 8 Thorarin Nefiolfson's tricks on Olaf the Holy for
the purpose of saving the life of Asbiorn Sealsbane; 9 Harald
Hardredy's casting of lots with Gyrgir; 10 Harald's girding at
Earl Finn Arnison, where, by the way, Snorri shows his refine-
ment of feeling, by making an excuse for repeating a clever but
coarse repartee of the Earl; 11 Olaf the Quiet and the sooth-
sayer; 12 Sveinki and Sigurd Woolstring; 13 King Magnus' negotia-
tions for peace with Sveinki; 14 Gifford the Welsh knight; 15 the
man-matching between Kings Eystein and Sigurd ; 18 King
System's comforting of love-lorn Ivar Ingimundson; 17 Thorarin
Curtfell at King Sigurd's court; 18 Harald Gilli's and Queen
Ingirid's gifts to Bishop Magnus Einarson. 19 In dreams and
wizardry Snorri seems to be an avowed believer (see Index
III), as we must expect of a thirteenth-century author ; as a
1 Heimsk., i. 324-326.
2 Ibid., ii. 246-7, 249 so -25o r , 269 3 -274 12 .
3 Ibid., i. 84. * Ibzd., i. 305. s Ibid., i. 337-339.
6 Ibid., li. no-ill. 7 Ibid., ii. 133-134. 8 Ibid., ii. 155-160.
9 Ibid., ii. 225-227. 10 Ibid., iii. 60-62. n Ibid., iii. 141.
12 Ibid., iii. 199-201. 13 Ibid., iii. 214-217. w Ibid., iii. 217-220.
15 Ibid., iii. 228-230. 16 Ibid., iii. 279-282. 1T Ibid., iii. 265-267.
18 Ibid., iii. 286-288. l9 Ibid., iii. 334-335.
xc Introductory
good churchman, too, he believes in miracles when they are
authenticated to his satisfaction.
One striking quality of Snorri's style is impartiality. Abso-
lutely faithful to the tenets of the school of oral tradition, he
lets facts deliver the verdict in each case, keeping his own judg-
ment for himself. In one solitary instance, however, he could
not resist speaking out in decided condemnation of an act per-
formed, namely the sentence passed at a Thing with all due
formality of law on Earl Sigund of Reyr. 1 Even his unmistak-
able patriotism does not lead him astray in this respect. But
we can see that in his strikingly eloquent account of the suc-
cessful resistance of the Icelanders to the political plans of
Olaf the Holy, he wanted to read his countrymen a useful
lesson in face of the aggressive attitude of King Hakon.
But free from blemishes our historian is not. He has lacked
chronicles both English, Francish, and others of still more
distant lands, and therefore makes several mistakes in English,
Norman, German, and Sicilian history, attention to which is
called in the indexes. Want of space precludes any attempt at
giving a comprehensive account of the shortcomings of Snorri;
the wonder is that in so voluminous a work a thirteenth-century
writer should escape with so few.
KINGS AND EARLS OF NORWAY.
Harald Hairfair 860 933
Eric Bloodaxe 930 935
Hakon the Good 934 961
Harald Greycloak 961 970
Hakon, Earl of Ladir 970 995
Olaf Tryggvison 995 1000
Eric and Svein, Earls, sons of Hakon 1000 1015
Olaf the Holy 1015 1030
Svein Knutson (Alfivason) 1030 1035
Magnus the Good 1035 1047
1 Heimsk., ni. 449-450.
Introductory xci
Kings and Earls of Norway, continued.
Harald Hardredy 1045 1066
Magnus Haraldson _ 1066 1068
Olaf Haraldson, the Quiet 1067 I0 93
Magnus Barefoot I0 93 1103
Triple reign:
Olaf | 11031116
Eystein > Magnus' sons 1 1 03 1 122
Sigurd ) 1103 1130
Magnus the Blind 1130 1135
Harald Gilli 1130 1136
Triple reign:
Sigurd Mouth j 1136 1155
Eystein > Harald's sons 1142 1157
Ingi j 11361161
Hakon Shoulderbroad 1161 1162
Magnus Erlingson 1162 1 184
Sverrir Sigurdson 1 1 84 1202
KINGS OF DENMARK.
Gorm the Old t ab. 940
Harald Gormson ab. 940 986
Svein Twibeard 986 1014
Knut the Mighty 1014 1035
Horda-Knut 1035 1042
Magnus the Good 1042 1047
Svein Wolfson 104 7 1076
Harald Hone 1076 1080
Knut the Holy 1080 1086
Olaf Hunger 1086 1095
Eric the Good 1095 II0 3
Nicolas 1103 1134
Eric Everminded 1 134 1 137
Eric Lamb 1137 1147
Svein Ericson, 'Grathe' 1
Knut Magnusson J I]C 47 ^57
Valdimar I 1154 1182
xcii Introductory
KINGS OF SWEDEN.
Eric Emundson, died when Harald Hairfair had ruled in Norway
for ten years 882?
Biorn, said to have reigned for fifty years fab. 932
Olaf Biornson (no dates)
Eric Biornson, the Victorious t ab. 994
Olaf the Swede ab. 994 1022
(James) Onund Olafson ab. 1020? 1050
Emund Olafson ab. 1050 1060
Steinkel Rognvaldson 1060 1066
Hallstein Steinkelson expelled.
[Onund from Russia expelled.
Hakon the Red, king for thirteen years; dates in both cases
unknown.]
Hallstein Steinkelson again and
Ingi I, his brother, who was deposed.
(Dates in both cases uncertain.)
Blot-Svein, for three years.
Ingi Steinkelson again. fab. mo
[Eric the Yearseely, said to have been king in Swede-realm
proper.]
Philip Hallsteinson mo 1118
Ingi II, Hallsteinson 1 1 1 o 1 125
Rognvald c Knaphofdi,' slain ab. 1130
Magnus Nicolasson, slain 1134
Sorkvir, in Gautland only, after 1150? ab. 1133 1155
Karl Sorkvirson, in Gautland only till 1161
Eric the Holy, in Swede-realm proper 1150 1160
Magnus, son of Henry the Halt 1160 1161
Karl Sorkvirson, for the whole of Sweden 1161 1167
Knut Ericson 1167 1195
INDEX I
NAMES OF PERSONS AND PEOPLES
(HISTORICAL, LEGENDARY, MYTHICAL)
ABSALON, Archbishop of Lund, in Skaney, 1178-1201, iii.
473i
ADALBRIKT, Priest, putative father to Sigurd Slembi- Deacon,
by Thora, the daughter of Saxi of Wick, iii. 336 18
ADILS (ASils), son of K. Ottar, King of Sweden, his invasion
of Saxland and marriage with the bondswoman Yrsa, i. 493.2*
his strife with Helgi, King in Denmark, 4937-504 his
fight with King Ali of Norway, 5o ls . ls his death and burial
in mound at Upsala, 5o 32 -5i 23 reference to, in "Biarklay
the Old," ii. 4o7 26
ADRIANUS IV., Pope, 1 154-1 159, see Nicolas, Cardinal.
^EGIR, the god of the sea, ii. 29 28
^ELFGIFU, see Alfiva.
^SIR, the Icel. plur. of 'Ass, the generic term for the whole
tribe of the heathen gods of Scandinavia, i. 19235 memorial
cups Signed' to them, ii. 1937.3 see Asfolk.
^ETHELRED (ASalraftr), see Ethelred.
AFRAFASTI, a waylayer: he and his company offer their
service to King Olaf marching from the east to reconquer
Norway, who rejects them unless they become Christians, a
condition they refuse, though they follow his host, ii. 3943-
3952? they consent to be christened, 399 5 . 3 i A. falls in
the first brunt of the battle at Sticklestead, 429!
AGDIR (-folk, -people, folk of A., people of A., they of A.)
(Eg&r), inhabitants of the folkland of Agdir, S.W. Norway,
i. in 4 . 5 ii. 32319-20 SS^s 3<5o 16 36i ar iii. 72 6 74 16 76
VI. B
2 Index I [AGI ALF
AGI, father of Ozur, who was the fosterfather of Thyri, the
sister of Svein Twibeard, i. 349 2 o
AGNAR (Agnarr), son of Sigtrygg, King of Vendil, father to
Eric, King of Westfold, i. 68 20 . 22
AGNAR, son of K. Yngvar of Fiadrundaland, i. 55 6 . 16 burned
in a banqueting hall at Upsala by Ingiald Evil-heart, 58 4 . 10
AGNI, son of Day the Wise, succeeded his father in the
kingdom over the Swedes, i. 33 8 went with an armed host to
Finland and slew in battle King Frosty, and had away with
him his daughter Skialf and wedded her, but she hanged
him by the fatal necklace of Visbur at Agnis-thwaite by
Stock-Sound, 33n-34 29 after his death the Swede-realm was
divided among his two sons, and from that time was the
kingdom in Sweden divided among heirs until the days of
Ingiald Evil-heart, 3S 3 . 4 57u'59r
AKI ('Aki), a wealthy goodman of Vermland, entertains Kings
Harald of Norway and Eric of Sweden, the former in a new
hall, with all furniture and table-gear new, the latter in an old
hall, with all fittings old, wherefor he was slain by King
Eric, i. io6 15 -ioS 8
AKI (son of Palnatoki, and lord in the island of Fion),
married to Thorgunna (the daughter of Veseti) 4 of Borgund-
holm, i. 27o 29 . 30
ALFARIN (Alfarinn), King of Elfhome, i. 7o 28
ALF ('Alfr), son of K. Alrek, King of the Swedes together
with his brother Yngvi, i. 36 r 37 23
ALF ASHMAN ('A. askma^r), son of Ozur and brother to
Gunnhild, the wife of Eric Bloodaxe, fought and fell in the
battle of Fitiar, i. i83 n . 14 i85 81 i86 19
ALF the Red, read ^i the Ruffian.
ALF the Ruffian ('A. hro'Si, or ro^i), son of Ottar Brightling,
sees his father slain, and forthwith kills the murderer, iii.
36919-25 surprises Bergliot of Elda and his brother Ogmund,
and slays them, 416^ slain by Erling Askew, 468 28 . 2S
ALF, son of K. Yngvar of Fiadrundaland, i. 55 6 approves
himself of greater pith at sports than Ingiald Evil-heart,
5514-28- burnt in a banqueting hall at Upsala by Ingiald,
5 8 4 10 29"5 9r
ALFHILD, s
see also Elfhild.
ALF ALL] Index I 3
ALFHILD King's-bondmaid ('Alfhildr konungs ambatt), a
serving maiden in King Olaf Haraldson's household, mother
to King Magnus the Good, ii. 235 14 . 2r arrives at the court
of her son Magnus in Norway, iii. n 19 . 23 jealousy between
her and Queen Astrid, n 23 -i2 2 Sigvat advises her in song
how to conduct herself, i5 30 .3 4
ALFIVA (^Elfgifu), daughter of e Earl Alfrun ' [she was daugh-
ter of ^Elfhelm, not of -^Elfmzer as the D.N.B. has it, ealder-
man of Northumbria, Wulfruna being the name of her mother,
which seems to reappear in 'Earl Alfrun'], concubine of
Knut the Mighty, mother of Svein, son of King Knut, ii.
449io S oes to Norway with her son Svein, 4503 views the
body of Olaf Haraldson, but is reluctant to accept his holi-
ness, 4563^7 her influence on the government of Norway,
and unpopularity with the people, 46i 28 . 26
ALFLING (Elfsi), nickname given to King Alf of Sweden,
i. 3 6 n
ALFRUN [Snorri's or a scribe's mistake for ^Elfhelm, an Earl
in Northumbria], father of Alfiva, ii. 449 n
ALFWIN (Alfvini), a great fighter at holmgangs, a disappointed
suitor for the hand of Gyda, i. 26435-2653 overcome in a
single combat by Gyda's chosen favourite, Olaf Tryggvison,
ALGAUT (Algauti), King of West-Gautland, son of Gautrek
the Bounteous, i. s6 5 . 6 married his daughter, Gauthild, to
Ingiald Evil-heart, 56^2 burned to death by his son-in-law
at a feast at Upsala, 583.3 29 -59 4
ALI ('Ali), a legendary hero, i. i86 26 2o7 16 ii. 4O5 lg 31
ALI, the father of Thiostolf, iii. 3i6 12
ALI the Bold ('A. hinn frsekni), son of Fridleif, conquered the
realm of the Swedes from K. Aun, and ruled it for five and
twenty years; slain by Starkad the Old, i. 42 23 . 29
ALI the Un-Skauned ('A. 6skeyndr), father to Munan, iii. 419^
ALI the Uplander ('A. hinn upplenzki), a Norwegian king; his
war with King Adils of Sweden, and fall in the battle on the
Vener Lake, i. 5o 13 . 18
ALLOGIA, e queen ' of King Valdimar of Holmgarth, befriends
Olaf Tryggyison, L 23o 20 -23i 21 (Allogia seems clearly to
be the Latinized form of Olga, the Slavonic pronunciation of
the Scandinavian Helga, and to be due to Odd Snornson's
4 Index I [ALO AMU
Latin life of Olaf Tryggvison, one of the early Icelandic
translations of which Snorri has used for his Olaf s saga.
Whether Vladimir (Valdimar), ruler in Novgorod, 970-977,
and afterwards in Kiew, 980-1015, had among his many wives
one named Olga is not known, but his grandmother's name
was Olga, a very famous queen, ob. 969, who, during part of
the reign of her son, Swjatoslav, 945-973, played a most im-
portant part in the government of the State. If Olaf was born
in 963, he could in his tenth year (as Odd avers) have come
to the court of Vladimir in Novgorod; but as to the queen
the northern tradition may have made of a famous grand-
mother a famous wife of Vladimir.
ALOF ('Alof), daughter of Asbiorn, and wife of Hersir Klypp,
entertains King Sigurd Slaver, and is dishonoured by him
against her will, i. 21532-25 30-32
ALOF, Olof ('Alof, 'Olof), daughter of Bodvar the Hersir, son
of Viking-Kan, and mother of Gizur the White, i. 334 28 - 2 9 ii-
8 9s-9
ALOF the Mighty ('A. hin rika), wife of Geirthiof, K. in Sax-
land, but mother of Yrsa (q.v.) by Helgi, K. in Denmark,
i- 49r5o
ALOF ('A), daughter of K. Olaf the Farsighted, wife of K.
Algaut and mother to Gauthild, wife of Ingiald Evil-heart,
i- 565 65 2 r
ALOF YEAR'S-HEAL ('A. arb6t), daughter of Harald Hair-
fair, and, apparently, Gyda, daughter of King Eric of Horda-
land, i. ii4 9 married to Thorir the Silent, Earl of Mere,
I2 57 I 37 26 -26
ALREK ('Alrekr), son of K. Agni, King of the Swedes together
with his brother Eric, i. 35 1 . 30
AMUNDI ('Amundi), son of Arni Arnmodson, ii. i98 18
AMUNDI, son of Gyrd, the son of Amundi, and of Gyrid, the
sister of Gregory Dayson, a boy of five years made prisoner
of war at Vettland by Hakon Shoulderbroad, iii. 4203
AMUNDI, son of Gyrd, the son of Law-Bersi, gives fostering
to K. Ingi, son of Harald Gilli, iii. 347^ 21 defeats Earl
Karl Sonason at Crookshaw, 35023-351! has to do with the
torture of Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, 364^ 366 3 . 23 after his
death the sons of Harald Gilli, Ingi and Sigurd, set up
separate courts, 377 9 _ 16
AMU ARI] Index I 5
AMUNDI of Sandwick in Rossey, Orkney, ii. I7i 2 y. 29 i89 13
his relations with Earl Einar Wrongmouth, I72 r i73 10
AN the Shooter ('Ann skyti) of lamtland, a forecastle man on
the Long-Worm, i. 3535
ANDRE(A)S (Andres), son of Bruni, a priest at Cross Church,
Kings' Rock, married to Solveig; his character and family,
iii. 325^ exhorts his people to bear themselves manfully
in face of the Kings' Rock's wonders, 325-^-3265 his
dealings with Rettibur, King of the Wends, and his nephew,
Dunimiz, at the sack of Kings' Rock, 326-333 saves the
holy relics of Cross Church, 33 2 24-25 333s-25
ANDREAS, son of Guthorm Graybeard, tortures an English
priest, Richard, for an offence towards his sister, of which
the priest was innocent, iii. 381^-384.^
ANDREAS, son of Simon son of Thorberg, fosterbrother of
K. Hakon Shoulderbroad, iii. 373 20 . 24 a follower of King
Hakon, 399 n dies at Cheaping-north, 4i6 10 . 12
ANDRES the Deaf (A. daufi), son of Sigurd of Eastort, iii.
ANDREAS WELLSHIT (A. kelduskitr), son of Grim, from
Vist, flies away from King Ingi Haraldson, when revenging
on Sigurd Slembi-Deacon the slaughter of his courtman,
Bentein Kolbeinson, iii. 355 5 -3S6 14
ANI, see Aun.
ARI, the son of Einar, iii. 362 30
ARI (Marson), of Reek-knolls, Iceland, iii. 35639
ARI THORGEIRSON, an Icelander, the father of Gudmund,
bp of H61ar in Iceland, 1203-1237, falls in the fight at
Rydiokul, iii. 476 22
ARI THORGILSSON the Learned (A. hinn fhKSi), 1068-1148,
the first Icelander who wrote in the vernacular; the matter and
manner of his writings, i. 5 16 -7 10 came seven years old (1075)
to Hawkdale, 6 12 abode there fourteen years (1075-89), 6 1?
had for teacher Teit, the son of bp Isleif, 6 27 . 38 drew historical
information from Odd, the son of Kol, 6 5 Hall of Hawkdale,
6 11 . 22 and Thurid, daughter of Snorri the priest, 7 X . 5 was
a truthful historian of eager wit and faithful memory, 7 6 . 10
cited as an authority on the chronology of the reigns of Earl
Hakon of Ladir and King Harald Graycloak, as well as on
the relations between Hakon and the sons of Gunnhild during
6 Index I [ARI ARN
the last six years of Graycloak's life, 239 25 . 34 likewise on the
history of the reign of Olaf the Holy, ii. 367 n . 19 and on the
age of Olaf when he fell, 460^-46 c 2
ARINBIORN (Arinbjorn), son of Thorir, a hersir out of the
Firths, fell with Harald Graycloak at Neck in Limbfirtfr in
Denmark, i. 237 26 _ 2r 239^
ARNBIORN AMBI (Arnbjorn ambi), fights on the side of
Magnus the Blind and Sigurd Slembi-Deacon in the battle of
Holm-the-Gray; after their defeat he throws himself on the
mercy of Jon Kauda, by whom he is ransomed from King
Ingi, iii. 3 6l 24-3 6 3is
ARNBIORN, son of Ami Arnmodson, ii. i98 19 slain, through
misadventure, by Griotgarth Olvir's son, 344sr3453 374is
ARNFINN of Sogn (Arnfinnr sygnski), stationed in the fore-
hold on board the Long- Worm, i. 353 18
ARNFINN, son of Arnmod, father to Kalf and Olaf, the
'kinsmen,' i.e. first cousins, of Kalf, the son of Arni Arnmod-
son, ii. 43i 28 cf. Flat. ii. 356^
ARNFINN, Earl, son of Thorfinn Scull-cleaver, by Grelad, d.
of Dungad, Earl of Caithness, marries Ragnhild, the daughter
of Eric Bloodaxe, i. i59 15 .i 6 2 4 r 25J where he is called Arnvid,
cf. ii. 16831-1693
ARNI ('Arni) (The sons of), ii. 19^5.20 3 6l o 453s-is 46322-24
4645.5
ARNI, son of Ami Arnmodson, ii. i98 19 refuses to aid his
brother Thorberg in holding Stein Skaptison in King Olaf
Haraldson's" despite, 2834.38 changes his mind and together
with his other brothers aids Thorberg to come to terms with
the King, 284 4 -286 21 swears oath of faith and fealty to the
King, 285 14 . 20 286 n . 13 with King Olaf at Eidwood on his
way to Holmgarth, 3694 his son Joan's family relations, iii.
ARNI, the son of Arnmod, married to Thora, d. of Thorstein
Gallows, ii. (24^) his children (24 27 ), i98 17 . 20 his position,
and friendly relations with K. Olaf Haraldson, I98 21 -i99 3
all his sons in K. Olaf Haraldson's service, much esteemed,
333iM9 cfr. 3619 his son Kalf among K. Olaf s enemies at
Sticklestead, 43*2529 see Arni ( The son s of).
ARNI FICKLESKULL ('A. brigSarskalli), bailiff to King
Hakon Shoulderbroad, slain by Erling Askew, iii. 438 31
ARN] Index I 7
ARNI FORESHORE-SKEW ('A. fjoruskeifr), tells falsely the
Icel. poet Thorarin Curtfell that he is ordered by King Sigurd
Jerusalem-farer to memorialize in a humorous verse Hakon
Suet-neck, which he does. How Arm had to pay for his fib,
iii. 286 25 -288 5
ARNI, the son of Frirek, falls fighting for K. Ingi Haraldson
before Oslo, iii. 4279
ARNI of Stodreim, called King's, i.e. K. Ingi Haraldson's,
stepfather ('A. a Sto^reimi, konungsmagr), married Queen
Ingirid, K. Harald Gilli's widow, their children, iii. 37 o^
fights on the side of K. Ingi in Biorgvin against K. Sigurd
Mouth when the latter fell, 389.7- waives, on behalf of his sons
with Queen Ingirid, all claims to the kingdom of Norway,
43 6 4-i5 J ouls K- Magnus and Erling Askew in their visit to
K. Valdimar of Denmark, 437 20 urges the doom of Earl
Sigurd Hallvardson of Reyr, 449 22 -45o<>
ARNI STOUR ('A. sturla), son of Seabear, a supporter of
King Eystein, son of Harald Gilli, iii. s68 6 . 14 undertakes, on
behalf of K. Eystein, a disastrous mission to K. Ingi, 393^4.23
ARNKEL (Arnkell), son of Turf-Einar, Earl of Orkney, which
he held as feof of Eric Bloodaxe, joins Eric Bloodaxe's
expedition against Edmund, K. of England, and falls in battle
in the south of England, i. iS3 2 o- I 54i3~ cf. ii. i68 26 . 30
ARNLIOT GELLINI (ArnljcStr Gelhni), a Swede, brother to
Vikar of Tenthland, i. 353 2 an outlaw in lamtland together
with his brother-in-law and sister, ii. 29832-299^ helps
Thorod Snorrison to escape from his pursuers by a marvellous
feat of snow-shoeing, 299^.33 a legend of him and a cannibal
ogress (troll-wife), 29933-301^ his message to King Olaf
Haraldson and present to him of a silver dish, 3oi 27 . 33 302 5 . 12
4i5 26 comes to K. Olaf at Sticklestead personal de-
scription conversion to Christianity, 4i5 8 -4r6 15 falls at
Sticklestead, 42833
ARNMOD (Arnm6^r), ancestor of the family of the Arnmod-
lings, ii. i98 15
ARNOR the Mereman (Arn6rr mcerski), stationed in the fore-
hold on board the Long-Worm, i. 353i 5 -i 6
ARNOR Earls' skald (A. jarlaskald), son of Thord, author of a
drapa on Earl Thorfin of Caithness, Sutherland and Orkney,
h. 170^22 l88 i6-ao 234 1S sings, in his Magnus drapa, of K.
8 Index I [ARN ASA
Magnus the Good's departure from Holmgarth to Aldeigia-
burg, iii. 3^. 16 also of his journey to Sweden, 3 19 -4 4 of his
arrival in Helsingland, 6 ir . 25 tells of the flight of King Svein
on his arrival at Thrandheim, 7 2 . 1X of King Magnus's
intention to conquer Denmark, 26 15 . 24 of King Magnus's
stately sailing from Norway, 27 16 . 85 tells of the setting out of
Magnus against the Wends, 32 10 . 19 and of his deeds of war
at Jomsburg, 32 24 . 33 of the battle on Lyrshaw-heath, 36 15 . 22
of the battle at Re, 38 20 . 24 the battle at Holy-ness, 46 n . 19
47n-i5 of the fighting at Falster, 49 s r56 at Fion > 5 09-17
of Magnus's battles in Denmark, 51^ of King Harald's
war deeds in Fion, 121^ of the battle of Niz, i36 2S -i37 2
of the battle of Stamford Bridge, i76 28 -i77 4 of the death
of Harald Sigurdson, i78 2 . 10
ARNVID, King of South-Mere, fights, in alliance with Audbiorn,
King of Firthfolk, against Harald Hairfair at Solskel, and is
defeated and slain, i. ioi n -io2 19
ARNVID, son of Thorfinn Skullcleaver, Earl of Orkney, i. 241^
see Arnfin.
ARNWITH the Blind (Arnviftr blindi), a counsellor of King
Olaf the Swede; his comments on his king's dealings with
Olaf of Norway in the matter of the betrothal to him of his
daughter Ingigerd, ii. i6o 12 . 29 his eyesight and mental
capacity, i6o 30 . 33 condition and quality, i6i 4 . 6 his advice
to King Olaf the Swede, when his subjects were on the point
of revolting against him, i62 20 -i63 4 joins his brother Frey-
with in frustrating a revolt against King Olaf by having his
(Olafs) son James (Onund) elected king, i63 16 -i65 23
ASA EVIL-HEART ('Asa hin illraSa), daughter to King
Ingiald of Sweden, married to Gudrod, King of Scania
(Sconen), whom she caused to be killed, i. 62 30 -63 16 where-
upon she fled to her father, and with him burned herself to
death and all the court, in a banqueting hall, 63 22 -64 20
ASA, daughter of Eystein the Terrible, King of the Uplands,
married to King'Halfdan Whiteleg, i. 67 17 . 21
ASA, daughter of Earl Hakon Griotgarth's son, married to King
Harald Hairfair (his first wife), i. 98 21 . 22 no 26
ASA, daughter of King Harald Redlip of Agdir, second wife of
Gudrod, the Hunter-king, who seized her, after having slain
her father for refusing him her in marriage, i. 71^7 causes
ASA ASB] Index I 9
her foot-page to slay her husband, 7i 2 r72 12 retires, after the
murder of her husband, with her son, Halfdan the Black, to
Agdir, which kingdom she ruled after her father's death, 77 6 . 12
ASA the Light ('A. hin Ij6sa), the mother of two base-born sons
(Finn and Sigurd) of Erling Askew, iii. 474 7 . 8
ASBIORN ('Asbjorn), stationed in the forehold on board the
Long-Worm, i. 353^
ASBIORN, one of King Magnus the Blind's landed-men, cast
into the Sarp waterfall by order of King Harald Gilli, iii. 319^
ASBIORN, an earl of King Harald Hairfair's, slain in the
second battle of Solskel, i. iO2 29
ASBIORN of Forland, of King Hakon Shoulderbroad's host in
his last battle, iii. 44i u
ASBIORN MARE ('A. jalda), of Hakon Shoulderbroad's follow-
ing, 'the greatest viking,' slain at Saur-Byes, iii. 4i9 llr . 24
ASBIORN of Middlehouse opposes King Hakon the Good's
attempt at Frosta-Thing to convert the people to Christianity,
i. i67 n -i68 10 i7o 16
ASBIORN, nicknamed Seal's-bane (Selsbani), ii. 23o 21 son
of Sigurd of Thrandness, and of his wife, Sigrid, a sister
to Erling Skialgson, 2i4 18 . 22 comes, eighteen years old,
into his patrimony, when hard seasons and dearth set in
in Halogaland, in spite of which, and in defiance of his
mother's advice, he would keep up the great feasts of his
father, 2i5 7 . 30 his case rendered still worse by King Olaf
Haraldson's prohibition against exportation of corn from
southern Norway, where it was plentiful, 2153^216! cf. 2ii 4 . 8
his journey to the south in quest of corn and ruinous
dealings with Thorir Seal, 2i6 1 -22o 11 his sorry plight on
his return home, 220 12 . 33 takes revenge on Thorir Seal by
slaying him standing before the King, 22i 3 -223 4 his rescue
by the interference of his kinsmen, Skialg and Erling his
father, 223^-22939 accepts from the King the stewardship
of the manor of Ogvaldsness, on condition of being allowed
to arrange his affairs at home first, 229^-2303 his journey
to the north and breach of the covenant with the King, 230^-
23i 14 slain on board his ship by the King's bailiff Asmund
Grankelson, his body being brought north to Thrandness,
238 14 -239 14 -his mother's egging-on of Thorir Hound to
avenge him, 239 14 -24o 4 Thorir Hound advised as to who
io Index I [ASB ASL
was the slayer of Asbiorn, 24o 14 . 2r slays King Olafs partner
Karli in revenge, 265 12 . 23 and completes his revenge at
Sticklestead, 4 20 31 43i 30 -433n
ASBIORN SNARE (A. snan), brother of Archbishop Absalon,
sent by K. Valdimar of Denmark to Norway as hostage in
return for Erling Askew, who gave himself as hostage to K.
Valdimar on behalf of the King of Norway, iii. 47233-4732
ASBIORN THORBERGSON of Varness, threatened by Olaf
Tryggvison with being sacrificed to the gods, i. 3197
ASBIORN of Yriar, father of Aiof, the wife of Klypp the Hersir,
AS-FOLK (^Esir), Odin's divine tribe, i. i3 122 s X 42 is 152425 l6 is
20 24 called Lay-smiths, as being authors of poetry, 1 7 24 also
called smiths of wizardry, 18^ their ancient laws re-enacted
on their coming to Sweden, 20 3 . 23 represented in carven
images at the Hippodrome in Micklegarth, hi. 260^
ASGAUT ('Asgautr), an earl of King Harald Hairfair's, slain
in the second battle of Solskel, i. io2 29
ASGAUT BAILIFF ('A. armaSr), brother to Thorgaut Hare-
lip and leader with him of a mission, from King Olaf the
Swede, to Norway to gather the taxes K. Olaf the Swede
laid claim to there, ii. 69 24 -7o 15 refuses to follow his brother's
advice to return to Sweden when the 'bonders' would not
comply with their commands, but takes the mission to King
Olaf Haraldson's presence, effecting however nothing, 7o 16 -
72 12 he parts from Thorgaut, and starts for Mere to push
on the Swede's business, is pursued by King Olaf Haraldson's
guests and hanged together with his followers, 72 14 . 2r
ASHILD ('Ashildr), daughter of Ring Dayson of Ringrick, one
of Harald Hairfair's wives, i. ii4 18 9!
AS-HOST, see As-folk.
ASKEL ('Askell), a forecastle man of King Eric Everminded,
shot by Thiostolf Alison, iii. 352 25 . 30
ASKEL, son of Olmod, the son of Horda-Kari, and father to
Aslak Pate a- (Skull o') Fitiar, i. 303^ ii. 2i2 14
ASLAK ('Aslikr) of Aurland, iii. 209 20
ASLAK COCK ('A. hani), chides K. Sigurd Jerusalem-farer for
breaking the law of the fast, and for his outspokenness is re-
warded with three manors by the King, iii. 292^-294.^
ASLAK ERLENDSON, commander on the side of K. Ingi,
ASL ASM] Index I 1 1
son of K. Harald Gilli, in his last fight with his brother, K.
Sigurd Mouth, iii. 3898
ASLAK, son of Erlmg Skialgson of Soli and of Astrid, d. of
Tryggvi Olafson, ii. 24 25 married (not Gunnhild, which is
Snorri's mistake, 33 14 . 15 but) Sigrid, d. of Earl Svein, the son
of Hakon the Mighty, 255^ iii. io6 23 . 2r two daughters of
his became mothers respectively of Hakon Pungelta and
Hakon Maw, iii. 356^ he receives at the hands of his
father-in-law and his co-regent Earl Hakon Ericson the same
grants that Olaf Tryggvison had conferred on his father Erling,
ii. 33i2-is g es to K - Knut in England and gets into great
favour at court, 25525.32 lives at Soli in the days of Harald
Hardredy, iii. io6 24
ASLAK of Finn-isle ('A. af Finneyju), oath-sworn to King Knut
to take the life of K. Olaf Haraldson, ii. 39o 10 . 15 falls at the
battle of Sticklestead, 434 8
ASLAK Pate a-Fitiar, Skull o' Fitiar (A. Fitjaskalli), son
of Askel, the son of Olmod, the son of Horda-Kari, i. 303 31
a favourite of K. Olaf Haraldson, who enfiefed him in
South-Hordland to counteract the great power of his cousin
Erling Skialgson (Family relation : Horda-Kari Ogmund
Thorolf Skialg Erling: Horda-Kari Olmod AskelAs-
lak), ii. 212^9 after an unavailing struggle he has to clear
out of his bailiwick, and put himself under K. Olaf s protection,
2 12 19 . 28 2i3 3 . n ir . 19 kills Erling Skialgson, 35 8 ar so" K * Olafs
real or pretended anger at the deed, 358 31 . 33 Aslak's reply,
35 8 34-359s Sigvat's song on the act, 3 5 933-3 6o 14 takes his
ship into Borgund, 362 r _ 9 is slain by Vigleik there, 362 9 . 13
ASLAK HAKONSON, joins K. Magnus the Blind on being
set free from the monastery of Monk-holm, iii. 3490,
ASLAK HOLM-PILLPATE ('A. H61mskalli), 'foster-son of
Bui/ killed by an anvil in the battle of Hiorungbay, i. 28o 9 . 16
ASLAK THE YOUNG ('A. ungi), son of Jon, sent on a dis-
astrous mission by King Eystein Haraldson to his brother
King Ingi, iii. 393i 4 -23
ASLAUG ('Aslaug), daughter of Sigurd Worm-in-Eye, wife of
Helgi the Keen, and mother to King Sigurd Hart, i. 8i 4 . 9
ASMUND ('Asmundr) [son of Biorn], fosterson and nephew of
K.S vein Wolfson (not the son of his sister, as Heimskringla has
it, but of his brother Biorn, as Flat hi. 37o 16 correctly states it)
12 Index I [ASM AST
an unprincipled filibuster, and great trouble to his fosterfather,
in. iiy-nSg yielding to the people's complaints K. Svein
charges his 'warden of the land,' Earl Hakon Ivarson, to
put Asmund down, 1 183.^ Hakon attacks Asmund and slays
him, and brings the King his head, for which deed he is dis-
missed the King's service, n8 13 . 81
ASMUND, son of Grankel, ii. 191^-31 K - O laf Haraldson's
man and favourite, i92 6 . u appointed by K. Olaf to the
one half of the bailiwick of Halogaland that Thorir Hound
held already, 237 6 . 25 visits his father, 237%^ his con-
nection with the brothers Gunnstein and Karli of Longisle,
2 3728" 2 4 ar ^7 Karli's aid he slays Asbiorn Seal's-bane,
2 38^-23 9 12 announces the fact to K. Olaf and is overheard
by Asbiorn's friends, who bring the news to the latter's family,
2 4i4-27 k as a quarrel with Harek of Thiotta over an out-
lying island rich in fishing, seal-catch and eggs, and mis-
handles the housecarles of Thorir for clearing it, 292-29334
peace made by King Olaf between him and Thorir: the
island being adjudged Asmund's property, and Thorir's house-
carles left unatoned, 29335-2948 revenging his father, he
slays Harek of Thiotta with an axe handed to him for the
purpose by K. Magnus the Good, iii. i7 21 -i8 10 is given
domain and bailiwick in Halogaland by K. Magnus, i8 16 . 19
ASMUND, son of Ssemund Housewife, ruler at Kings' Rock,
iii. 3254 in the battle at Kings' Rock, 33013-20 33*1-3
ASOLF ('As61fr) of Reinir, son of Skuli King's fosterer and
Gudrun Nefstein's daughter, married to Thora, the daughter
of Skopti Ogmundson, iii. i84 10 n
ASTA ('Asia), daughter of Gudbrand Kula, married to King
Harald the Grenlander, i. 284^.9 2 %Sz8 on hearing of
Harald's death she went to stay with her father, where she
ave birth to a son, Olaf the Holy, 287 3 . 19 marries Sigurd
yr, King of Ringrealm, and with him and her son Olaf be-
comes a Christian at the instance of Olaf Tryggvison, 3113-17
brings up her son Olaf at her second husband's house, ii.
3 5 .7 fits Olaf out on his first viking cruise, 5 5 .g her and
Sigurd's children, 3S 26 . 2 8 2 4^is her festive reception of Olaf
on his return to Norway, 34^-3 7 8 partakes in a family counsel,
where Olaf discloses his plans to fight for the kingdom of
Norway, 37 2 i-4ii 2 her speech on that occasion,
AST] Index I 13
widow a second time, io9 27 makes a great banquet for her
son after his overthrow of five Upland kings, io9 28 . 29 she
shows her children of second marriage to the King, i io 3 -i 1 1 23
ASTRID (AstrfiSr), daughter of Burislaf, King in Wendland,
i. 252 10 married to Earl Sigvaldi, captain of the Jomsburg
vikings, 27 1 4 . 5 36o }8 . 19 375 23 was a great friend of her brother-
in-law Olaf Tryggvison (formerly a husband of her sister Geira),
3 6o is-22 sent a war-galley to the battle of Svoldr, on board
which some will have it that she took Olaf Tryggvison when
defeated, 37522-23 *r37 6 5
ASTRID, daughter of Eric Biodaskalli, married to K. Tryggvi
Olafson, i. 2235.3 u - ^96-r ^ e( ^ ^ T0m home after the murder
of her husband, and gave birth to a son, Olaf, in a small
island in an unnamed lake, i. 223 8 _ n 16 . 21 betakes her, under
cover of lengthening nights, to her father, where she is well
cared for and her child, 223 22 -224 13 Queen Gunnhild makes
inquiries about her and learns that she, with her son, is living
with her father, 224 15 . 80 225 3 . 10 Astrid eludes Gunnhild's
spies, and, by her father's counsel, gets away from Norway to
Hakon the Old in Sweden, 225^227^ going across the sea
to her brother Sigurd in Garthrealm she is captured by Wend-
ish vikings and sold into slavery, 228 26 -229 8 she and her
son separated, 229 8 . 9 2303^ found by Lodm in a slave-market
in Esthonia and taken by him to Norway, where he marries
her, 300^-30 1 6 her children, 3oi 6 . 9
ASTRID, daughter of Ogmund, the mother of Earl Karl Sona-
son, iii. 35i r . 8
ASTRID, natural daughter of King Olaf the Swede, by Edla,
a daughter of a Wendish earl, ii. 1393.7 l6o i9-22 brought up
with Egill, a noble lord in West-Gautland, personal description
and character, i39 19 . 2 5 visits Earl Rognvald at Skarar at
the time that Sigvat arrives there to find out what is to become
of the betrothal of Olaf of Norway to Princess Ingigerd of
Sweden, i48 24 . 26 gives Sigvat and the Earl to understand
that she is ready to marry Olaf of Norway without her father's
consent, 1483,3-1494 by Sigvat's counsel Olaf Haraldson
decides on marrying her, I5o 34 -i5i 9 married to K. Olaf
Haraldson at Sarpsburg, 1 5 i 25 -i53 5 an act for which all those
responsible for it incurred her father's wrath, 15517-19 her
goodwill towards Biorn the Steward, 33817-22 34*2 accom-
14 Index I [AST ATL
panics the King on his flight from Norway to Sweden, 368 31 -
369! left in Sweden while K. Olaf proceeds to Holmgarth,
36928-30 meets the King at Riveroyce returning from the
east on his attempted reconquest of Norway, 387-^4 she
stays behind in Sweden, 39125-27 interests herself much on
behalf of her husband's son Magnus, iii. 4 5 -5 35 goes to live
at the court of Magnus in Norway: rivalry between her and
Alfhild his mother, n 36 -i2 2 Sigvat, on their squabbles,
ASTRID, daughter of King Svein Twibeard and Sigrid the
Highminded, half-sister of King Knut the Mighty and K.
Olaf the Swede, married to Earl Wolf, the son of Thorgils
Sprakaleg, their son being Svein Ulfson, King of Denmark,
ii- 26 7 2 3*26 &' 2 93-10 7722-23
ASTRID, daughter of K. Tryggvi Olafson and Astrid, i. 301^
given in marriage by her brother Olaf Tryggvison to Erling
Skialgson, 3o6 26 -3o8 6 her children, ii. 24^
ATHELSTANE (ASalsteinn), ^Ethelstane, 'called the Victori-
ous (hinn sigrsseli) or Faithful (hinn triifasti),' King of England
(925-940), i. 13837.30 his attempted ruse to make Harald
Hairfair his vassal, i38 31 -i39 2S is tricked, in return, by
Harald into fostering his son - Hakon, to whom he gives a
Christian and a princely education, and a precious sword, 1 39 30 -
I 4 1 i9 ^ ts Hakon out to claim the throne of Norway, i49 5 . 10
on Eric Bloodaxe fleeing his country before Hakon and
invading Northumberland Athelstane made peace with him,
appointing him his vassal King of Northumberland, convert-
ing him and his following to Christianity at the same time,
i52 8 . 23 died in his bed when he had been king for 'fourteen
years eight weeks and three days,' i53 n . 13
ATLI [Hoskuldson, cf. Sturl. ii. 276 13 . 21 ], the father of Bard the
Black of Selwaterdale, present at the battle on Lyrshaw-heath,
apparently selected by K. Magnus to a surgeon's duty after
the battle; his progeny talented leeches, iii. 37 28 . 25
ATLI THE SLENDER (A. hinn mj6vi) [son of Earl Hund-
olf, Landnama, 1900, p. 11435], Earl of Gaular, appointed
viceroy over the folk of Sogn by Halfdan the Black, i. 79 28 -
8o 8 resists Earl Hakon Griotgarthson's attempt to oust him
out of Sogn, and fights with him in Staffness-bay, where he
received wounds of which he died in Atli's-isle, io4 9 . 21
ATT BAR] Index I 15
ATTI THE FOOL (A. hinn dcelski), a fictitious personage,
of Vermland, his hunt, as told by lawman Emund, ii. i56 ir
i57 9 the moral of it, ii. i6i r i62 2
AUDBIORN (Au^bjorn), King of Firthfolk, enters, on Solfi
Klofi's persuasion, into alliance with King Arnvid of South-
Mere against Harald Hairfair, and fights Harald at Solskel,
where he fell, i. ioi ir io2 20
AUD the Deeply-wealthy (Au^r djiipau^ga, so the ed., but all
the Heimskringla MSS., with the exception of one, A. M.
38 foL, where avdgu is a scribal mistake, favour the reading
djjipii^ga^the Deepminded), queen of Olaf the White,
King of Dublin, i. n6 20
AUDE the Wealthy (Au^i hinn au=3gi), K. Visbur's father-in-
law, i. 285
AUDUN (Au'Sunn), personal name that Snorri, playmg at
etymology, derives from the name of Odin, i. i9 24
AUDUN, son of Hall, and father of Hall, the banner-bearer of
Gregory Dayson, iii. 401^
AUDUN the Red, with Erling Askew on his Jerusalem journey,
distinguishes himself in a fight with pirates, iii. 372 18 . 22
AUN, son of King Jorund, King of the Swedes, first for 25
years, an outlaw in West Gautland for the same length of
time, again King of the Swedes for 25 years, and again an
outlaw in West Gautland for 25 years; once more he returned
to his realm and ruled it for 25 years, and, in addition, ten
years for each of his eight remaining sons, whom he sacrificed
for that purpose to Odin, attaining altogether an age of
200 years, but, by the statements of the story, ruling for 205
years! i. 4i 29 -44 6
BALDER (Baldr), one of Odin's ' Diar, 7 abode, on coming to
Sweden, at Broadbeam, i. i6 29 in kennings, iy3 15 iii. 2i3 25
BALDWIN (Baldvini), B. I., King of Jerusalem, 1 100-1118,
welcomes K. Sigurd at Jerusalem, and accompanies him to
the Jordan, iii. 2 56^-2 5 7 8 makes a goodly banquet for King
Sigurd, and gives him many holy relics, and amongst them
a splinter of the Holy Cross, 257 12 . 27 arrays his host for
Sidon, which town he and Sigurd take, 257 28 -3o Sigurd gives
Baldwin the town, 2584
BARD (Bar^Sr), a priest from the Westfirths in Iceland, so
ignorant of the ritual that he would consent to performing
16 Index I [BAR BER
a baptismal ceremony only on condition that Stein Skapti-
son should help him, ii. 28o 13 . 31
BARD the Black (B. svarti) of Sel-waterdale, the son of Adi,
BARD COCKTAIL (B. standhali or standali), son of Bryniolf,
transfers his allegiance from K. Eystein Haraldson to his
brother K. Ingi, iii. 392 30 . 32 charged with treason by Erling
Askew, 4691-24
BARD, son of Guthorm of Reinir, and father to K. Ingi, Duke
Skuli and Sigrid, iii. i84 ls 336 26 . 2r
BARD, son of Jokul of Waterdale in Iceland, ii. 373!
BARD STANDTAIL. See Bard Cocktail.
BARD the White (B. hviti), a steward of Earl Hakon Eric-
son's manor of Angrar, ii. 48 18 . 20
BARELEG (Berbeinn), one of the nicknames of King Magnus
Barefoot, iii. 233 21
BAUGEID (BaugerS), daughter of Day, and sister of Gregory
Dayson, abbess of Gimsey, iii. 42i 29 . 30
BENEDICT, a follower of Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, iii. 3499
BENTEIN (Benteinn), son of Kolbein, a courtman of King
Ingi Haraldson, slain by Sigurd Slembi-Deacon and Magnus
the Blind at Listi, iii. 355 n . 31t his brothers Sigurd and Gyrd
execute fearful revenge for him, 363 18 . 22 3664.5
BERA, wife of K. Alf of Sweden, i. 36 15 -37 23
BERG (Bergr), a companion of Sigvat the poet in a trading
trip to Rouen, ii. 31331-32 3 J 48
BERGLIOT (Berglj6t), daughter of Hakon, Earl of Ladir, and
Thora, the daughter of Skagi Skoptison, i. 247.7. wedded to
Einar Thambarskelfir, 247 7 . 8 ii. 2234.317, iii. io6 8 . 9 her dowry
restored to Einar on his return from voluntary exile in
Sweden, ii. 2ii 2r . 28 her revengeful grief after the slaying of
her husband and son by K. Harald Sigurdson, iii. no 15 . 24
she buries them in Olaf s Church, in Nidoyce, beside the
tomb of K. Magnus the Good, no 26 . 28 her appeal to Hakon
Ivarson frustrated by K. Harald's diplomacy, ir2 ls -ii4.
BERGLIOT, daughter of Halfdan, the son of Sigurd Sow, and
sister to King Harald Sigurdson, married to Finn Arnison,
iii. in 5 . r
BERGLIOT (Berglj6tr), son of Ivar of Elda, fights on the side
of K. Ingi in the battle of the Elf against Hakon Shoulderbroad,
BER BIA] Index I 17
and on his way home to Thrandheim slays Nicolas Beard,
Hakon's rentmaster in Biorgvin, 4 1 621.25 is slain by K -
Hakon's orders by Alf Ruffian, 416^9
BERGLIOT (Bergljdt), daughter of Earl Thorir the Silent
and of Alof Year's-heal, married to Earl Sigurd of Ladir, i.
1 3 724-26~ S ives birth > on the first ni S at of Yule, to Hakon,
afterwards the Mighty, Earl of Ladir, i6i 5 . u
BERGTHOR BESTILL (Bergptfrr bestill), stationed in the
forehold on board the Long-Worm, i. 3531*
BERGTHOR BUCK (B. bukkr), Hi. 424 2q
BERGTHOR of Lund (Groves, Map), father to Gudrun one
of Earl Hakon's minions, i. 2923
BERGTHOR, the son of Mar (B. Masson), iii. 362 29 . 30
BERGTHOR, son of Svein Bridgefoot, an accusing witness
against Sigurd Hranison in his contest at law with King
Sigurd Jerusalem-farer, iii. 275 21 . 24
BERSI, the son of Skald-Torfa (Bersi Skaldtprfuson), Icel.
poet, fought in the forehold of Earl Svein's ship in the battle
of Nesiar, ii. 6o 32 . 33 Interchange of greetings between
him and King Olaf Haraldson, 6o 33 -6i 15 his song when he
came into King Olaf s power and abode in fetters on board
of a war-galley, 6i 5 . 81 served as court-poet to K. Knut the
Mighty, 254 8 . 20
BERSI the Strong (B. hinn sterki), a fore-castle man on the
Long- Worm, i. 3534
BIADAK (Bja^ok), mother of Eystein, son of Harald Gilli,
accompanies him from Scotland to Norway, iii. 368 20 2 i
BIADMYNIA, daughter of Myrkiartan, an Irish king, taken
to wife by Sigurd, the son of Magnus Barefoot, iii.
22 Sl9-22
BIARMS (Bjarmar), the Perms, inhabitants of the country
round the White Sea, i. 2i5 14 ii. 26i 28 262 29 2635 10 their
customs relating to inheritance, 26o 2S . 29
BIARNI the Evil (Bjarni hinn illi), he and others rob and
slay the friends of Erling Askew, iii. 459 6 . n hanged by order
of Erling, 46o 2S . 30 Thorbiorn Skald- Askew's commemorative
verse on the deed, 461,-
BIARNI GOLDBROW'S-SKALD (B. Gullbrar-skald), Icel.
poet his laudatory verses on Kalf, the son of Arni, ii. 36r 10 .
37521-30 376i5. 2 3 43317-26 iu '- IO H-20 2I 3-13
VI. C
1 8 Index I [BIA BIO
BIARNI SIGURDSON (B. SigurSarson), father of the priest
Jon Tapard, iii. 3 8 Ss3-24
BIORGVIN (The men of) (Bjorgynjarmenn), iii. 359 13 44134
BIORN the Buck (Bjorn bukkr), son of Nicolas and Asa the
sister of Erling Askew, FsL i45 23 married to Margaret,
daughter of Arni of Stodreim by Queen Ingirid, iii. 37o 25
4 I 726-2'7 ki s fight with Haldor Brynjolfson on the bridges at
Biorgvin, 4i6 29 -4i8 23
BIORN CHAPMAN (B. kaupmaSr) or Biorn the Sea-farer
(B. farma'Sr), son of Harald Hairfair and Swanhild, daughter
of King Eystein of Heathmark, i. 114-^ raised to kingship
over Westfold by his father, i3i lg 1 34^. 18 resided at Tuns-
berg, was peaceful, and encouraged trade, I34 19 . 3 o wedded
well and meetly (wife not named), had a son Gudrod, i34 30 .3i
had a dispute with his brother Eric for refusing to pay to
him the dues owing to their father, and was slain by Eric, 1 35!. 19
buried in Sea-farer's Mound at Seaham, i35 24
BIORN CRIPPLEHAND (B. krepphendi), Icel. poet, author
of a drapa on Magnus Barefoot, in which he sings of his
warfare and great deeds of valour in Halland, iii. 2o8 19 . 2r of
the hanging of Steig-Thorir, 2i3 4 . 13 of the punishments of
the Thrandheim folk, 2i3 20 . 28 of K. Magnus' harrying in
the South-isles and Ireland, 221^-22^ of Magnus' war-
fare in Bretland and of the death of Hugh the Valiant,
BIORN 2 EGILSON, a follower of Magnus the Blind, iii. 3497
falls at the battle of Mouth, 349 21 -35o x
BIORN, son of Eric Eymundson, King of Sweden after his
father for fifty years, i. i24 5 . 6 contemporary of Lawman
Thorgnyr's father, ii. I2o 31 -i2i 2 a powerful ruler and mild
to his people, i2i 2 . 5
BIORN POISON-SORE (B. eitrkveisa), refuses to harbour
overnight Astrid with her infant son, Olaf Tryggvison, but
entertains Hakon her pursuer, i. 225 30 . 32 226 1S . 14 30
BIORN'S BROTHER = King Hakon the Good, brother of
Biorn Chapman, q. v., i. i89 n
BIORN the Steward (B. arma%r), a Gautlander, distant relative
and friend of Queen Astrid, who presented him with steward-
ship in the Upper Heathmark, ii. 338 15 . 22 not liked of King
Olaf, 338 22 . 24 found out to be guilty of thefts with which he
BIO] Index I 19
charged others, 338^-34033 dismissed the King's service
and exiled, 340 31 -34 I 2
BIORN of Studla, stationed in the forehold of the Long- Worm,
i- 3S3i2
BIORN THE THICK (B. digri), Marshal at the Court of
King Olaf Haraldson, occupied the high seat (ondvegi)
opposite to the King's in his hall, ii. 67 22 _ 24 the spokesman
of his King, 76 12 . 15 78 5 . 6 88 31 . 33 enters into friendship with
Hialti Skeggison, 85 19 . 25 pleads on behalf of the people with
King Olaf to take measures to bring about peace with Sweden,
85 8 -86 18 is sent by King Olaf on a mission to Sweden for
the purpose, 86 19 . 2 ^ ior 24 engages Hialti Skeggison to go
with him, 86 31 -87 16 as well as Sigvat Thordson, 92 28 -94 15
receives the King's instructions and parting gift, and a ring
for present and tokens to Earl Rognvald of West Gautland,
87 19 -88 I5 his journey to Skarar described by Sigvat, 92 28 -
94 15 well received at Earl Roghvald's court, 8837.33 ^9io k e
lays his plans before the Earl, who, through the urging of his
wife, promises in the end to back him, 89^-915 tarries very
long with the Earl, and getting weary of waiting takes counsel
with the Lady Ingibiorg, 9t 3 . 5 9 . 13 accepts the proposal of
Hialti who volunteers to go by himself to Sweden to find out
the disposition of the Swede king towards Norway, 9i 14 . 28
learns from Earl Rognvald that the mission from Norway
was not likely to speed, yet urges the Earl to stand by his
promise to go and meet the Swede king, ii4 16 . 21 he goes in
Earl Rognvald's company to Sweden, visits Upsala, Ulleracre,
is the guest of Lawman Thorgnyr and takes counsel with him,
accompanies him to the Thing of Upsala and delivers the
message he was the bearer of, H4 21 -ii9 13 after the Thing
he returns back to Gautland with Earl Rognvald and proceeds
to Norway, telling King Olaf the result of his mission, i22 23 . 31
his speech at Olaf s court council on the relations of the
realm of Norway to Sweden in general and West Gautland
in particular, i42 26 -i43 15 leaves K. Olaf as he' flees from
Norway, and goes home, 3695.3 accepting a bribe pressed
upon him he swears fealty to King Knut and Earl Hakon,
377 23 -379 21 hears of the death of Hakon and repents him
of his broken faith to Olaf, 3 79 24 . 31 journeys to Olaf, confesses
his treachery and swears him fealty to death, 380^ Olaf
2O Index I [BIR BOR
makes peace with him, sBo^.^ fights and falls at the battle
of Sticklestead, 43 2 25"433i Sigvat's song on him, 43327-35
BIRCHISLE MEN(Bjarkeyingar), the family of Birchisle whose
chief representative was Thorir Hound, ii. 265 19 . 20
BIRCHLEGS (Birkibeinar), the name given by the Norwegians
to the followers of Eystein, son of K. Eystein Haraldson, who,
to protect themselves against the cold, wrapped their legs in
birch-bark, iii. 479i5 24 26 48o 12 ]9 482-^ 26 483! 4 r 10 14 4845 n 19
s 10 23 4 13
BIRGIR, a bailiff of K. Harald Gormson of Denmark, libelled
by the Icelanders for inhuman treatment of a shipwrecked
Icelandic crew in Denmark, i. 268 M9
BIRGIR BROSA [s. of Bengt, the son of Folke], a Swedish
Earl, ob. 1202, the fourth husband of Brigida, daughter of
King Harald Gilli, iii. 378 81 -379 3 his children by her, 379 4 . 9
abets the pretender to the Norwegian kingdom, Eystein,
son of King Eystein Haraldson, 478 20 -479 3
BLOOD-AXE (Bld'Sox), i. i8i 25 ii. 1695 see Eric Blood-axe!
BLOT SVEIN, King of Sweden, an upholder of blood-offerings,
iii. 2853
BLUEMEN (Blamenn), Moors, iii. 254^ 282 14
BODVAR THE HERSIR (Bo^varr hersir), son of Vikmg-Kari
and father of Alof, the mother of Gizur the White, i. 334 28 . 29
ii. 89 8 . 9
BOLLI, son of Thorleik [the son of Hoskuld, the son of Dale-
Koll, see Laxdselasaga], christened in Norway at the command
of King Olaf Tryggvison, i. 33717-22
BOLVERK (Bolverkr), son of Arnor, Icelandic poet, tells of
Harald the Hardredy's meeting with King Jarisleif, iii. s8 19 . 2G
and of his arrival at Micklegarth, 59 14 . 21 of the -precious
gifts given by Harald to King Magnus, 87 5 . 14 of Harald's
war on Denmark the next year after the death of King Mag-
nus, 9S 8 . 10
BORGHILD (Borghildr), daughter of Day Eilifson, married to
Kari King's-brother; her sons Sigurd of Eastort and Day, iii.
BORGHILD, daughter of Olaf o' Dale, a very fair woman, wise
and full of lore and admired of K. Eystein Magnusson,
iii. 277 18 . 27 hearing that men speak evil of her and King
Eystein she clears herself by a successful ordeal at Burg,
BOR BRU] Index I 21
2 7 8 i4-i9 Kin s ig ur d Jerusalem-farer takes her as his con-
cubine, 278 20 . 24 their son Magnus the Blind, 27835
BORK (Borkr) of the Firths, stationed in the forehold on board
the Long-Worm, i. 353 13
BOTOLF (B6t61fr) of Olvirshowe, one of eight lords of
Thrandheim combined to force Hakon the Good to join in
the customs of heathen feasts, i. I7o 18
BOVI (B6fi), fosterfather of Gauthild, queen of K. Ingiald,
gave fostering to her son, Olaf Tree-shaver, i. 63^
BRAGI, Odin's son, one of the gods, i. i66 a ig2 12 28
BRAND the Bountiful (Brandr hinn orvi) [son of Vermund the
Slender], i. 335u-i5
BRAND, son of Ssemund, Bishop of H61ar in Iceland, 1162-
120 1, his consecration, iii. 46i 20 . 21
BRAND [son of Thorgrim the priest], father of Thorleik,
i- 335i5
BRETLANDERS (Bretar), Welshmen, iii. 224 10
BRIGIDA, daughter of King Harald Gilli, given in marriage to
Ingi, son of Hallstein the Swede King afterwards to Earl
Karl Sonason then to Magnus the Swede King finally to
Earl Birgir-Brosa, iii. 378 31 -379 9
BRIGIDA, daughter of Wolf Uspakson and Jorun daughter of
Thorberg, her son Sheep- Wolf, iii. io4 n
BRIMILSKIAR, a missionary earl sent by Harald Gormson
to Norway, i, 30135-30
BRISTLE (Bursti), a thrall in the household of Hakon the Old,
in Sweden, insults the legate of Queen Gunnhild sent to secure
the person of the infant Olaf Tryggvison, i. 228 20 . 22
BRODD-HELGI [son of Thorgils], a chief in Weaponfirth in
eastern Iceland, i. 269 22 . 23
BRUNI, the father of Priest Andres, iii. 3253
BRUSI (Brusi) (add after the name: at the place called Mere,
ii. 36335), his differences with K. Olaf Haraldson on the
practicability of passing across Skerf-scree up from Walldale
to Lesiar in Gudbrandsdale, ii. 3 6335-3 66 U
BRUSI, son of Sigurd the Thick, Earl of Orkney together
with his brothers Summerlid and Einar Wrongmouth, ii.
I ^93o sr 1 ? ! s-6 personal character, I7o 25 . 27 29 , 30 refuses to
dispute his half-brother Thorfm's title to the third part of
Orkney, which the latter claimed after the death of Summer-
22 Index I [BRU BUD
lid, ^IMO a wise and well-beloved ruler, 17122-24 makes
peace between his brothers, Einar and Thorfin, whereby
Thorfin obtained the third part of Orkney he claimed, 173
31 -i74 4 leaves his dominion to the rule of Einar on con-
dition that the longest-lived should inherit the other, i74 5 . n
makes again peace between his brothers, bound by oaths,
17632.25 possesses himself of two-thirds of the Orkneys,
according to covenant, on the death of his brother Einar,
17833.2^- refuses his brother Thorfin's proposal to share by
halves with him the dominion in Orkney, i78 28 -i79 1
seeks protection of King Olaf Haraldson in Norway, which
he obtains on condition of holding his lands in feof of the
king, and being his liegeman, I79i 9 -i3i 2 19913 n ^ s an< * n * s
brother Thorfin's further dealing with King Olaf, 1815-183
their case, including weregild for their brother Einar, pub-
licly settled by the king, i84 4 . 31 on parting, King Olaf con-
fers on him two-thirds of the earldom of Orkney, and retains
his son Rognvald as hostage, i86 u -i87 ir his joint rule
with Thorfin of the Islands, and death 'a little after the fall
of K. Olaf the Holy,' i87 20 -i88 26
BRUSI, son of Thormod, a fore-castle man of Sigurd Slembi,
falls in the battle at Holm-the-Gray, iii. 362 19 . 20
BRYNIOLF (Brynj61fr), one whose wife had been a victim of
Earl Hakon's immorality, i. 29233-2933
BRYNIOLF CAMEL, Elephant, hi. 1865,3 (B. lilfaldi), of Ran-
realm; his speech in favour of the provinces claimed by King
Olaf Haraldson owing allegiance rather to Norway than
Sweden, ii. 76 15 -77 4 his statement in respect of the old
boundaries between Norway and Sweden, 76 16 . 23 becomes
a favourite with the King, 7 7 5 . 8 receives for a Yule-gift from
him a gold-wrought sword and the manor of Vettland, 7928-^
King Olaf confers on him the title of landed-man, and he
becomes a great friend of the King, 8o 5 .^
BRYNIOLF CAMEL, the younger, father to Skialdvor, iii.
2 7 2 25-26 48l lo-is
BUDLI (Bu^li), father of K. Atli and Brynhild, who was mar-
ried to Gunnar, the son of GiukL Atli, ' son of Budli,' invited
to him Gunnar and his brother Hogni, both of whom he
treacherously slew. Hence sons-in-law J in the lines here
cited should read 'brothers-in-law.' The lines form a refrain
BUD CAL] Index I 23
in Illugi's lay of the kind called ancient memories 3 (forn
minni), iii. 63 20 _ 21
BUDLI, a legendary sea-king, iii. 985
BUI the Thick (Biii digri), son of Veseti of Borgundholm, a
lord among the Jomsburg-vikings, i. 27o 2r . 2S 27i 2r _ 28 his vow
at his father's and Harald Gormson's grave-ale, 272 28 _ 30
raids the island of Hod and brings to the Jomsburg fleet
news of Earl Hakon's whereabouts, 276 16 . 19 his fight in the
battle of the Jomsvikings, 277 12 . 15 279^ 28o 3 . 31 jumps
overboard with his chests of gold, 28o 24 . 31
BULGARS (Bolgarar), Bulgarians, iii. 57 13
BURIZ, son of Henry the Halt and Queen Ingirid, d. of Rogn-
vald, ' brother of King Ingi,' iii. 43736-27
BURISLAF (Bunzleifr), King in Wendland, father to Geira,
who married Olaf Tryggvison, i. 252 9 . 10 joins Emperor
Otho's expedition against Denmark, 255 14 returns to Wend-
land, 26o n causes his captain Sigvaldi to kidnap Svein
Twibeard of Denmark, who is forced to accept the Wend-
king's daughter Gunnhild in marriage, and to promise Buris-
laf his sister Thyri for wife, and to release Burislaf from pay-
ing any tribute to Denmark, 27o 31 -27i 14 cf. 348 24 . 26 Thyri
refusing the arrangement, Burislaf sends Sigvaldi for her,
marries her against her will, with the result that she runs
away from him after a few days, 3493-3 5 o 5 negotiations
between him and Olaf Tryggvison in respect of Thyri's pos-
sessions in Wendland, 358 15 . 21 (This Burislav must be meant
for Mieczyslaw, Duke of Poland, 964-992, born 931. Neither
Dlugoss nor Kadlubek, the Polish chroniclers, nor Ditmar
of Merseburg know the names of his daughters. The story
of his marriage with Thyri is chronologically impossible
as the tale is told by Snorri, as ' Burislav ' had been dead
for four years when Olaf came to Norway. Mieczyslaw
was succeeded by his son Boleslaw I., King of Poland,
992-1025, who indeed married Thyri.)
BURNING-FLOSI (Brennu-Flosi), son of Thord Frey's priest,
his name being derived from his having burnt in his house
Nial, the hero of Nial's saga, i. 334^
CALF, see also Kalf.
CALF CRINGLE-EYE (Kalfr kringluauga), slain by Sigurd
Slembi-Deacon, iii. 3S8 5 . 6
24 Index I [CAL cou
CALF THE WRONG (K. hinn rangi), father to Jon Cake
and Ivar Gaudhank, iii. 358 10 . n 3 62 3i-s2
CECILIA, daughter of a mighty man, married to Kmg^Sigurd
Jerusalem-farer, whilst Queen Malmfrid was still alive, iii.
37r396
CECILIA, daughter of Gyrd Bardson, and wife of Jon Kauda,
iii. 3633
CHRIST (Kristr), 'the son of Mary,' i. i66 28 . 2g by northern
heathens also called White Christ (Hvitakristr), probably
because those baptized into His service wore white clothes,
albce, on first taking that service, and frequently fought
behind a white shield with the Holy Cross marked upon it
cup drunk to Christ at commemoration feasts, 272 15 . 16 cf.
cup Christ, refused belief in by Eyvind Rentcheek, 328 13 _ 15
blasphemed by Raud the Strong, 33237.30 things told about
Him found past belief by K. Roerek, ii. ^i^-si Gowk-
Thorir refuses to exchange belief in his ' own might and
mam' for that of Christ, 395 4 . 13 but later sees not 'why it
should be worse to trow in him than in any other god/
399so-22 Arnliot Gellini takes Olaf Haraldson's word for it
that Christ is such as Olaf describes him, 4i6 3 . i;i Christ
and K. Olafs holiness, 458 28 . 29 459 12 Magnus the Good
owes to Christ and his stepmother the recovery of his
father's patrimony, iii. $ Z5 .#f Sigvat's imprecation to Christ
on being charged with desertion from K. Olaf, i3 31 . 84 Christ's
men (kristsmenn), K. Olafs watchword to his army at Stickle-
stead, ii. 4oo 32
CLEMENT, son of An, an Icelander, slain in the battle at
Holm-the-Gray, iii. 362 30
CONSTANTINE MONOMACHUS, King of the Greeks, i.e.
Emperor of the East, 1042-1054, imprisons Harald the Hard-
redy, iii. 73 10 . 12 escape of Harald to the Vaerings, who are
enraged with the King, and lay hold on him and put out his
eyes, ii. 73r74id
(Here Snorri ascribes to Constantine the fate that befell his
predecessor, Michael V., Kalaphates, whom Zoe, as her
adopted son, raised to the purple in 1041, and who was
deposed again in 1042, and blinded in a popular rising,
April 2 1 st.)
COURLANDERS, hi. 3 o 16 n6 24
DAL DAY] Index I 25
DALE-DWELLERS, Dale-folk (Dales, ii. 2os 26 should read,
Dale-folk) (Doelir), inhabitants of the Eastern-Dales, Norway,
ii. 2or 5 339 13 iii. 258 n
DAN THE PROUD (Danr hinn mikillati), King of the Danes,
the first king in Denmark buried with precious things and
wealth, i. 4 23 . 2r Denmark named after him, 3134.05-423
DANES, Danefolk, Danehost, Danemen, Dane-people (Danir,
etc.), i. 4 23 4 2 2 45 2 2 24 47 9 484 8 19 5 I so 53i2 is 8 3n n6 M J 52i9 29
^69 *57ir I 5 8 s 14. 17419 i7 8 8 l82 28 2363 24i 14 2683 27i 18
34726 33 3 6 7s 5 12 ii- IZ 26 I2 21 23 I 3ll 13 17 l6 28 29 l8 l 2 &4 14
42 6 7523 12 7 9 I 57i630 l8 7 2 r 3*3is 3i6 2330 3 20 i33 5 i2 449 25
in. 28 20 22 3 o 13 384 399 47 24 49 33 78 21 79 10 Q2 12 94l 9 5 8 21
974 11 9 8 17 I00 7 15 25 IOI 15 I2 O 28 I27 g 22 I 2 8 22 I 3 I M I 3 2 3
I 34 9 22 J 3 6 7 8 11 18 24 I 37l8 25 J 44 2 ^630 I47 2 4 29 l6l !2
l8 7i3 19 I 9 8 so J 99i 2 68 4 285 10 3383 3525, 36137 3623 463^
4 6 5i9 21 475 47*9 14 16 19 473io 47723
DANP, son of Rig, who was the first who in the tongue of the
Danes was titled King, i. 3i 14 . 15
DAVID, King of Scotland, D. I. (1124-1153), entertains Sigurd
Slembi-Deacon and holds him of great account, iii. 337 18 -2o
DAY (Dagr), King of Westmere, i. 7o 6
DAY EILIFSON, a landed-man of the Wick in K. Magnus
Barefoot's service, iii. 2i4 22 joins King Magnus Barefoot
in his expedition to Ireland, 238 28 . 29 one of the last to flee
after the King's death, 242 19 . 22 referred to as a great swimmer,
300^3 his children : Borghild, 336 22 . 23 Gregory, Water-Worm,
352 6 Sigrid, 4i9 32 -42o ; Gyrid, 420^ Baugeid, 42i 29
DAY, son of Harald Hairfair and Ashild, the daughter of Ring
Day son, i. H4 18 . 2 o proclaimed king by his father, 13119
DAY, son of Kari Kingsbrother, and Borghild, the daughter of
Day Eihfson, iii. 33634
DAY, son of Red, ii. 339 10 Biorn the Steward's speech against
him, 339 16 . 18 summoned to King Olaf, who frees him of the
charges brought against him by Biorn, 339 25 . 2 8 knows how
to read a person's character and to bring home crime, as in the
case of Biorn Steward, 340 14 . 34 joins the King's company,
340 31 at a feast given by Thorir Olivirson Day instructs the
King how to find out that Thorir was a traitor, proof of
which the King discovers, and has Thorir slain, 3425-343^
DAY, son of King Ring whom K. Olaf Haraldson drove away
2,6 Index I [DAY DUN
from his kingdom in the Uplands, ii. io8 22 . 24 domiciled with
his father in Sweden, 392j 8 . 26 King Olaf sends him word
to join him and promises him dominion in Norway if success-
ful he goes to meet Olaf with twelve hundred men, 392 26 -
393i2 krs character, 393 6 . 10 appointed by Olaf to be on
the right hand of his banner, 4oo 18 . 20 sets up his banner at
the battle of Sticklestead, 43T 12 -i 4 Day's brunt, 434 1 . 14 he
is himself set upon and,- being overborne by sheer might,
turns to flight back to Sweden, 434i 4 -i6 437i 9 -24 443s
DAY THE WISE (D. hmn spaki), or the Mighty (hmn riki),
son of K. Dyggvi, succeeded him in the rule of the Swedes,
i. 3137-28 so w * se tnat b- e 'knew the speech of fowl,' died
by mischance on an expedition in revenge for a pet sparrow,
3 I so"3 2 2i father of Daybright and ancestor of the Daylings,
DAYBRIGHT (DagetfSr), d. of K. Day the Wise, wife of K.
Alrek of Sweden, and mother to King Alf, i. 36 12 . 14
DAYLINGS (Doglingar), descendants of K. Day the Wise of
Sweden, i. 36 18 . 14
DIXIN, the chief counsellor of Geira, brings about a friendly
meeting between Olaf Tryggvison and her, resulting in their
marriage, i. 252 18 . 25
DOMALD (D6maldi), son of Visbur by his first (unnamed)
wife, 'and his stepmother let sing unluck at him,'i. 28 10 _.Q
succeeded his father in the rule of the Swedes, who, holding
him guilty of the prevailing scarcity, slew him in the third
year of his reign, 2$ 8 . BB
DOMAR (D6marr), son of Domald, had for wife Drott, the
daughter of K. Danp, i. 3i 13 . 15 succeeded his father in the
rule of the Swedes, reigned in peace and plenty, and died in
his bed at Upsala, and was burnt in the meads of Fyri, 30^
DOTTA, d. of Thorkel Gusher, punished by K. Harald Sigurd-
son for making fun of his naval power, hi. 95 13 -96 3
DRIFT (Drifa), daughter of Snow the Old, K. of Finland, wife
of Vanland, K. of the Swedes, i. 26 26 -27 18
DROTT (Dr6tt), d. of Danp the son of Rig, wife of Domar and
mother to Dyggvi, K. of the Swedes, i. 3i 18 she was sister
of K. Dan the Proud, 3i 24 . 25
DUNGAD, Earl of Caithness, married to Groa, d of Thorstein
the Red, their daughter Grelad, ii. 169^3
DUN EDW] Index I 27
DUNIMIZ, sister's son of Rettibur the Wend King, in company
with whom he makes a descent on Kings' Rock, iii. 326 30
rows with some of his uncle's host round Hising, and so
comes down upon the town, 327^3 priest Andres gives him
a finger-ring, 332 10
DURNIR, a dwarf, i. a6 M
DYGGVI, son of Domar and his successor in the rule of the
Swedes, i. 3o 29 . 32 was the first of the rulers of the Swedes
who bore the title of King (cf. Drottnar), which descended
to him from his maternal great-grandfather Rig, i. 3i 1315
EADRIC STREONA (Heinrekr Strj6na), kills King Edmund
Ironside at Oxford, A.D. 1016, ii. 27 llr . ls
EAST-COUNTRIES (Men of the) (Austrvegsmenn), inhabitants
of the eastern and southern littoral of the Baltic, i. S3 12 iii. 3o 17
EASTFIRTHER (austfirzkr), of a person hailing from the
quarter of the Eastfirths in Iceland, ii. 177^
EASTMEN (Norwegians), iii. ioi 18 3393 6 9
EAST-WAYS (folk of the) = East-countries (Men of the).
EAST- WENDS, see Wends.
EDGAR (Eatgeirr), son of Ethelred II. and Qu. ^Elfflsed, ii. 2i 29
EDLA, daughter of an earl in Wendland, King Olaf the Swede's
'bond-maiden' and concubine, mother of Edmund, Astrid
and Holmfrid, ii. i39 3 . 8
EDMUND (Saint), King of East Anglia, 855-870, ii. iz^
EDMUND (Jatmundr), brother to K. Athelstan, King of Eng-
land, 940-946, an enemy of Northmen, his dealings with Eric
Bloodaxe, i. I53i-*54i7
EDMUND (Eadmundr) IRONSIDE, son of Ethelred II. and
Queen ^Elfflaed, ii. 2i 26 _ 29 succeeds his father 'jointly with
his brother Edward the Confessor,' Snorri's mistake, ii. i8 20 . 22
makes peace with King Knut on the terms of ruling over
one half of England, 27 15 . 16 slain by Eadnc Streona (at Ox-
ford, A.D. 10 1 6), 27^. 18
EDWARD THE GOOD (JatvarfSr hinn g6*i), i.e. E. the Con-
fessor, K. of England, 1042-1066, son of Ethelred II. and
Queen Emma, succeeds * jointly with his brother Edmund
Ironside to the kingdom' of their father, ii. i8 21 _ 22 2i 29 iii.
2 5u r 55n-i5 married Gyda, daughter of Earl Godwin by
his wife Gyda, daughter of Thorgils Sprakalegg, ii. 326 10 . 14 iiL
28 Index I [EDW EGI
I S5i8-i9 ki fi attitude towards Magnus the Good when claim-
ing, on treaty grounds, Hordaknut's share in the kingdom
of England, iii. 5123-5310 I ^ I i-4 23 William Bastard founds
his claim to England on his relationship to Edward, i8o r . 10
EDWY (Eatvigr), son of Ethelred II. and Qu. ^Elfflaed, ii. 2i 29
EGIL (Egill), a noble of West Gautland, fosterfather to Astrid,
the daughter of K. Olaf of Sweden, ii. i39 19 . 21
EGIL, son of Aslak of Aurland, a landed-man, married to Ingi-
biorg, daughter of Ogmund Thorbergson, and sister to Skopti
of Gizki, joins Steig-Thorir and Svein Haraldson in rebellion
in the Uplands in Norway against K. Magnus Barefoot, iii.
209 20 2 f the band, after marauding through Raumsdale
and South-Mere (2io s . 6 ), held for Thrandheim, where they
had a successful engagement with Sigurd Woolstring (2 io 5 . 20 ),
but K. Magnus taking up the pursuit they fled to Halogaland,
where Thorir and Egill were overtaken at Hesiatown and
hanged, 2io 21 -2i3 13
EGIL, the Foe of Tunni (E. Tunnad61gr), son of Aun, K.
of the Swedes; his contests with the thrall Tunni, alliance
with K. Frodi the Bold of Denmark, and death by being
gored by a wild bull, i. 449-46
EGIL, son of Hall o' Side, goes, in obedience to a message
from King Olaf Haraldson by Thorarin Nefiolfson, to Nor-
way and stays with King Olaf, ii. 249 19 . 29 is refused return
to Iceland the next season by King Olaf, until the result of
Gellir Thorkelson's mission to the island should be known,
and is detained in a manner that c savoured of unfreedom,'
274 15 -275 2 incurs K. Olaf's wrath by setting free distressed
prisoners of war, but ultimately regains the King's favour,
EGIL, son of Skallagrim, father to [Thorgerd] the mother of
Kiartan Olafson, i. 334 ir
EGIL, brother of Volund, a famous archer, i. 220 4
EGIL WOOLSARK (E. ullserkr), a yeoman, once upon a time
the standard-bearer of K. Harald Hairfair; his stout-hearted
speech at K. Hakon the Good's council of war, i. iTSge' 1 ?^!!
his speech, prophetic of his death, i76 18 . 23 his stratagem
at the battle of Frsedisberg or Rast-Kalf, i77 9 . 12 18 . 32 cf. i78 2 . 5
leading Hakon's men he got into hand-to-hand fight with
Gamli Eric's son, wounded him sorely, but fell himself, i78 29 -
EIL BIN] Index I 29
i79 4 laid, with all his men, in a ship taken from the enemy
and buried in a howe (at Fraedisberg) by K. Hakon's orders,
l8 5-8
EILIF (Eilifr), Earl in Sleswick, gives a great banquet to King
Sigurd arriving at Sleswick on his return journey from Jerusa-
lem, iii. 262 14 . 16
EILIF, married to Ragnhild, d. of Earl Hakon the Mighty,
their s. Earl Worm (for Orm), married to Signd, d. of Earl
Finn Arnison, iii. 35i 5 . 6 ST^n
EILIF THE GAUTLANDER (E. gauzki), a bailiff appointed
by King Olaf the Swede over the northern part of Ranrealm,
ii- 76 2 .8 keeps spying on King Olaf Haraldson's move-
ments in the Wick, and has a band of thirty men hovering
about the edge of the Marklands, 77 9 . 13 comes with a large
following to meet King Olaf at a palaver at which he is be-
trayed by Brynjolf Camel, and slain by the Captain of K.
Olafs Guests, Thorir the Long, 77 16 789
EILIF, Earl, s. of Rognvald Earl of West-Gautland and Ingi-
biorg, the d. of Tryggvi, ii. i54 32 captain over the e land-war-
ders ' of King Jarisleif, iii. 5^-w 59i-4
EINAR (Einarr), see Turf-Einar.
EINAR, married to Helga, daughter of Priest Andres, iii. 325.^^
brings to Castle Church, Kings' Rock, the news of the
Wend King Rettibur's descent on the town, 327 8 . 14
EINAR, son of Ari of Reek-knolls, iii. 356 29
EINAR, son of Eyolf, and brother to Gudmund the Mighty of
Maddermead, prevents by a great speech his own brother and
his followers from complying with King Olaf Haraldson's re-
quest to the Icel. Althing, to cede him the island of Grimsey,
ii. 243 23 -244 30 his speech the cause why the chiefs of Iceland,
invited to go to Norway to meet King Olaf, did not deem it
safe to act on that invitation, 24S 26 . 30
EINAR, son of Guthorm Graybeard, and brother to Thora,
the mother of K. Sigurd, s. of Harald Gilli, a well-born and
wealthy Uplander, iii. 38i n _ 16 his and his brother Andres'
dealings with the priest Richard 38117-385^
EINAR of Hordland (E. horSski), stationed in the forehold on
board the Long-Worm, i. 353 19
EINAR JINGLESCALE (E. skalaglamm), the son of Helgi,
an Icel. poet, author of the poem called Gold-lack, i. 2o6 31 -
30 Index I [EIN
20733 2i6 29 -2i7 6 24139-2423 8 . 27 245 18 . 29 24 4 . 12 18 . 27
2 5 6 4 15-23 SO' 2 5 ?4" 2 5 96-30
EINAR, son of Laxe-Paul, his home rifled during his absence
by Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, iii. 358 20 . 30 tells himself to Eric
Oddson, the historian, the story of Sigurd's robberies and
manslaughters, 359 3 . 5 falls with his master, K. Sigurd Harald-
son, in Biorgvin, 1155, 389-^5
EINAR, son of Ogmund of Sand, in Halogaland, provides
Sigurd Slembi-Deacon with provisions, while in hiding in
Halogaland from K. Ingi Haraldson, iii. 356 26 _ 28
EINAR SKULISON (E. Sktilason), Icelandic poet, cited as
authority on events that happened in K. Sigurd Jerusalem-
farer's journey to the East: his stay in England, iii. 249 10 . 18
his stay at Galizialand, 249 24 . 32 his arrival in Jerusalem,
2 5 621-2 5 7s ki s handing over of Sidon to King Baldwin of
Jerusalem, 258^3 on the cruelty of Thora, mother of King
Sigurd, to Kolbein, 302 ir . 2Q on King Magnus the Blind's
dilemma at Biorgvin, 3233.7 on King Harald Gilli's battles
in Denmark, 334n- 22 on King Magnus, fourth son of Harald
Gilli, 36835-3693 on King Eystein's victory at Leikbergover
the people of Ranrealm, and the dwellers of Hising, 374 6 . 22
on the defeat of Earl Harald, the son of Maddad, by King
Eystein Haraldson, 375 4 . 12 on Eystein's victories at Apar-
dion, Hartlepool, Whitby, Skarpskernes, Pulwyke ancl Lang-
ton, 375i6~376 28 n tne character of King Sigurd Haraldson,
37^6-15 on the slaying of King System, 396 8 . 1S on the defeat
of Hakon Shoulderbroad by K. Ingi at the battle in the Elf,
4 T 4i8-35 h* s fl 00 ^ on Gregory Dayson called Elf-staves,
4 I 5i 2 on tne ultimate whereabouts of Olaf s sword, Hneitir,
EINAR THAMBARSKELFIR (E. }?ambarskelfir), son of
Eindrid Styrkarson, i. 2i5 29 ii. 22 14 . 16 married to Bergliot,
the daughter of Hakon, Earl of Ladir, i. 2473 ii. 22 34 . 26 iii.
io6 8 . 10 stationed in the main hold on board the Long-Worm,
in the battle of Svold, i. 3532i-23~ nis feats of shooting, 37i 8 . 30
ii. 22 ir . 21 his famous repartee to the King, on his bow being
shot in sunder, i. 37i 21 . 23 receives truce of life from Earl
Eric after the battle of Svold, and accompanies the Earl to
Norway, ii. 22 18 . 17 his prowess and lordly condition, 22 Jlr _ 34
his wealth and power in consequence of his alliance by mar-
EIN] Index I 31
riage with the Earls Eric and Svein, 22 24 . 31 left by Earl
Eric, on his departure for England, in charge of his son
Hakon, as ruler of Norway, 26 ir . 22 summons a war-levee
from Earl Hakon's dominion, to resist the advance of Olaf
Haraldson, 46 14 . 28 hearing that Orkdale had fallen into
Olaf s power, he sends messengers to Earl Svein, to warn him
of Olaf s approach, 48^-494 sent for by Earl Svein, Einar
holds a council of war with him in Frosta, and lays down
plans for attacking Olaf, 492-r5i3 5 x i-2 marches together
with Earl Svein, at the head of a large host on Nidoyce,
which place he burns to the ground, Olaf seeking safety in
flight, 532.27 joins Earl Svein's expedition against Olaf,
which terminated in the engagement off Nesiar, 55^9 6o 26 . 31
after the loss of that battle he counsels Earl Svein to flee
from Norway to Sweden, and joins the Earl in the flight, 62
11-20 i s friendlily received by King Olaf the Swede, 66 18 . 21
remains with the Swede, well-beholden, till the latter's death,
when he makes overtures for peace with Olaf of Norway, who
reinstates Einar in all his possessions in Thrandheim, includ-
ing Bergliot's dowry, 2 1 i 15 . gl his journey to England, meet-
ing with Hakon Ericson, his brother- (or, rather, nephew-) in-
law, and King Knut the Mighty, 235 3 . 8 his pilgrimage to
Rome, and return home, 235 8 _ n sits in quiet at home in
great state, yielding no service to King Olaf Haraldson,
3 I0 ii-i7 on -K- Knut appointing Hakon Ericson Earl of
Norway, Einar becomes the Earl's chief adviser, being loaded
with gifts and honours, Knut promising him even a high
dignity (earldom of Norway, 45222-24) in the future, 3492 5 -358
denounced as traitor to K< Olaf by Biorn the Marshal,
38 1 2 has the chief rule of Outer Thrandheim after Earl
Hakon's death, 388 14 . 19 mindful of Knut's promises, he goes
west to England to claim fulfilment of them, 388^-389!
the King's disappointing answer, 389 2 _ n sails back to Nor-
way, where he arrives after the fall of K. Olaf, 3 8 .9i2-24 452 15 . 2 2
he is the first of Norw. chiefs to uphold the holiness of King
Olaf, 452 24 . 26 visited by Bp. Grimkelin connection with that
matter, 454 18 -455 15 his discourtesy to Alfiva for slighting
certain tokens of K. Olaf s holiness, 456 24 . 27 he and Kalf
Arnison combine to set up as king of Norway Magnus, son
of Olaf the Holy, 4664-4674 gains, while Kalf Arnison loses,
32 Index I [BIN
favour with K. Magnus, iii. 1924-203 disapproves, much to
the King's resentment, of Magnus appointing Svein Wolfson
Earl of Denmark, 3o 2r . 32 refuses to aid Harald Hardredy
towards possessing himself of the kingdom of Denmark
(knowing, no doubt, that Magnus had bequeathed it to Svein
Wolfson), 92 3 _ 28 brings the body of Magnus to Nidoyce,
9 2 2(T937 his might, wealth, family relations, io6 3 . 18 his
strained relations with K. Harald, io6 5 . 6 his advocacy of
the cause of the people against Harald's masterfulness, io7 22 -
io8 28 slain by Harald's men in his council chamber, 1093-
no 2 buried in Olafs church, beside the tomb of K. Mag-
nus, no 25 . 28 Hakon Ivarson's intention to avenge his death
defeated by Harald's diplomacy, 113-11433
EINAR WRONGMOUTH (E. rangmunnr), son of Sigurd the
* Thick, Earl of Orkney, ob. 1020; set to rule with his brothers
over Orkney when his father went to his last war, li. 16933-
I 7e personal description, I7o 25 . 29 refuses, on his father's
death, to give up to Thorfin, his brother, one third of the
islands of which he possesses himself, i?^^ his war raids
and unpopular rule, I7i 12 . 22 I 74i3-i5 his dealings with the
spokesmen of his subjects, Amundi and Thorkel, 171^-
I 73io his tyranny drives many of his subjects away, 173^.22
Thorfin renews, and follows up with an armed host, his
claim to one third of Orkney, which he obtains by the aid of
Brusi, 17323-1744 obtains rule over his brother Brusi's share
on condition that the longest lived of the two inherit as his
own the other's share, i74 5 . n his defeat in Ulfreksfirth at
the hands of the Erse King Konofogor, ii. i37 12 . 2 3 I 74is-22
slays Eyvind Urochs-horn, King Olafs friend, 174^-175?
drives from the islands Thorfin's tax-gatherer, renewing
enmity with his brother, i75 8 -i76 2 peace again settled be-
tween Einar and Thorfin, i76 19 . 29 murder of Einar by Thor-
kel Fosterfather at Sandwick, I76 30 -i78 12 192^ his domin-
ion, one third of Orkney, appropriated after his death by K.
Olaf of Norway, i84 16 . 20
EINDRID, son of Einar Thambarskelfir and Bergliot, daughter
of Earl Hakon of Ladir, ii. 22 2r K. Knut holds out a
promise to him of being made Earl of Norway, on the
strength of which promise father and son laid claim to the
earldom on Hakon Ericson's death, ii. 35o 4 . 6 388 18 . 19 has to
EIN ELF] Index I 33
wife Sigrid, daughter of Ketil Kalf and Gunnhild his char-
acter, iii. io6 10 . 18 is stationed by Einar outside K. Har.
Sigurdson's council chamber at a folk-mote in order to defend
him, 10934 is slam by K. Harald's men, noj buried in
Olafs church beside the tomb of King Magnus, no 26 . 28
Hakon Ivarson's intention to avenge him defeated by Harald's
diplomacy, 1141-23
EINDRID of Gautdale, iii. 356 12
EINDRID of Gimsar, son of Styrkar, and father of Einar
Thambarskelfir, i. 2i5 28 ii. 22 15 . 16 commands his own ship
in Olaf Tryggvison's expedition to Wendland, i. 36345
EINDRID HEATHFILLY (E. herSafylja), coming upon K.
Sigurd, son of K. Sigurd Haraldson, and Markus o' Shaw, he
delivers them for execution, iii. 458^
EINDRID, son of Jon Suetneb, saves King Ey stein on board
his ship from the pursuit of his brother, K. Ingi, iii. 394 15 . 18
fights on the side of K. Hakon Shoulderbroad in the battle
of the Elf, 407 8 . 9 4085 4145 when King Ingi is on the
point of granting him pardon a son of Howard Butterbread
gives him his death-wound, 4i5 6 . 14
EINDRID THE YOUNG (E. ungi), goes to Jerusalem with
Erling Askew, iii. 37i 16 . 18 after sailing through Norfisound,
he parts company with Erling, 37i 26 . 28 to ^ on ^ s return to
Norway, the story as to what ultimately became of K. Olafs
sword Hneitir, 4283-42923 allies himself with King Hakon
Shoulderbroad against Erling Askew, 441^ rights in the
battle of Ve-isle, 444 22 ~446 6 takes in hand, with other chiefs,
the lead of Hakon's partisans after his fall, leaving the ships
and going to the Uplands, 447i 5 . 19 slain by Erling's men
after the fall of Earl Sigurd Havardson, 455 U . 16
ELDIARN, an Icelander, sings in dispraising humour of the
valour of Gifford the Welshman, iii. 229^-2303 16 . 24
ELFBIDERS (Elfarbyggjar), inhabitants of lands bythe Gautelf,
iii. 215!
ELFGEIR ('Alfgeirr), seizes the whole of Vingulmark (one
half of which Elfhild, wife of Gudrod the Hunter-king, and
mother of Olaf Geirstead-Elf, had brought her husband as a
marriage dowry), 'and set thereover King Gandalf his son/
He and Gandalf seize the most part of Raumrick from Olaf
Geirstead-Elf, i. 7 2 is-23
VI. D
34 Index I [ELF EMU
ELFGRIMS (Elfargrimar), inhabitants of lands on the Gautelf,
Hi. 2i5 16 33 220 3S 32i n 48o ls (= Elfbiders).
ELFHILD ('Alfhildr), daughter of Alfarin, King of Elfhome,
the first wife of Gudrodthe Hunter-king, i. 7o 2 ^ 28 her death,
7^32
ELFSI, see Alfling.
ELIZABETH, daughter of King Jarisleif, iii. 76 23 . 24 see Ellisif.
ELLA, King of Northumberland, vanquisher of Ragnar Lod-
brok (F.A.S., i. 280-283), his kindred: Englishmen, ii. i6 13
ELLISIF, daughter of Jarisleif, King of Holmgarth, and Ingi-
gerd, d. of K. Olaf of Sweden, scorns Harald Sigurdson's
love, iii. 7533-76! given in marriage to him on his return from
Greece, 76 22 . 29 77 2 o-22 her children, 9633-25 accompanies
Harald on his expedition to England, i65 21 is left in the
Orkneys, i66 4 returns from the west to Norway with her
stepson Olaf and Ingigerd her daughter, i83 6 . 8
EMMA, daughter of Richard I., Duke of Normandy, married i.,
Ethelred II., King of England, whom she bore four (!) sons, ii.
2i 26 . 29 iii. 25 15 . 16 i55i4-i6~ 2 - Krmt the Mi g htv > their children,
ii. 27 12 . 14 iii. 25^0 she issues forged letters under royal seal
authorizing Earl Wolf, son of Sprakalegg, to have her son
Hordaknut elected King of Denmark, ii. 3i6 21 -3i7 20 inter-
ceeds in vain with King Knut for her son and Earl Wolf,
3i8 a . 19 advises her son to leave his case unconditionally in
his father's hands, 3i8 20 . 24
(Snorri's statement, ii. 2i 24 26 that Emma was c the sister ' of
two Earls of Normandy, ' William and Robert/ is incorrect,
her brothers being Richard II. (996-1026) and Robert Abp of
Rouen, 990-1037.)
EMUND of Skarar, lawman in West-Gautland, his quality and
character, ii. i55 3 . n undertakes to plead the cause of his
people before King Olaf the Swede, i55 n . 31 goes to East-
Gautland, where he draws to his side many mighty kindred,
I55 31 -i56 5 proceeds to Swede-realm, and comes to Upsala,
where he meets the King, i56 6 . 15 tells the King some
enigmatic news from Gautland, 156^-15733 lures by a
fictitious case at law a judgment from the King whereby he
condemns his own conduct to the King of Norway, 158^
departs suddenly from the King's court, 15833-1592^ has to
leave with the Up-Swedes, instead of the people of *Gautland,
EMU ERI] Index I 35
the election of a king of Swede-realm, i64 21 -i65 10 predicts
that the succession of kings in Sweden will pass out of the old
line of the Ynglings, i6s 10 . 16
EMUND, natural son of King Olaf the Swede with Edk,
daughter of a Wendish earl, ii. 1393.3 brought up in Wend-
land among his mother's kin, i39 1W9 King in Sweden, when
Magnus the Good set out from Garthrealm on the conquest
of Norway, id. 4 8 lends aid to his kinsman Svein Wolfson,
K. of Denmark, against Magnus the Good, 33 16 . 07
ENGLISH (The), Englishmen (Englar), i. n8, 9 26i 31 ii. i2 2
^31 2 5224 443i - *7 28 17131 ^^ 6 10 17 i?7 81 17819 27
ERIC (Eirikr), son of Agnar, King of Westfold, father of Hild,
the wife of Eystein King of Raumrick and Westfold, i. 68 17 . 20
ERIC, son of K. Agni, King of the Swedes together with his
brother Alrek, i. 3$i.$ Q
ERIC ARNISON, husband of Skialdvor, daughter of Nicolas,
the son of Sigurd Hranison, iii. 48i 19 . 21 warns Nicolas his
father-in-law in vain of an imminent attack by the Birchlegs,
ERIC 24 BIODASKALLI [Bioda-skull, ii. 89 6 ] (E. bj6askalli),
son of Sigurd, the son of Vikmg-Kari, i. 33439.31 (but, son of
Viking- Kari, ii. 89 5 . 6 ; cf. Olaf s saga Helga, ed. 1853, P- 5328-30
Fms. iv. I3i 10 . 16 Flat. i. 65 30 . 31 ii. 593 5 Saga OL Tryggvasonar,
Fms. i. 25i 18 . u Melab6k of Landnama, F. Jdnsson's ed.
2 49i4-ie)j f at h er to Astrid, the mother of Olaf Tryggvison, i
2235.3 224 4 . 5 225 15 228 26 . 27 2$^ 3oo 2Q hides his daughter
with her new-born son, Olaf, from her pursuers, Gunnhild
and her sons, 224 3 . 13 sends her with her child privily out
of Norway to Hakon the Old in Sweden, 225 n . 24 2265 his
sons, 228 26 229 23 3oi 9 . 10
ERIC BLOOD-AXE (E. B16=S6x), King of Norway (93o)-93 4 ,
son of Harald Hairfair and Ragnhild, d. of Eric, King of Jut-
land, i. H4 12 . 15 lost his mother when three years old and was
fostered by I'horir, the son of Roald, a hersir in the Firths,
119^3 128 18 . 20 K. Harald's favourite son, i28 20 . 21 fitted out
by his father, when twelve years of age, with five longships for
the wars, he harries for eight years Baltic lands, British
dominions, finally going to Finland and the country of the
Perms, i28 22 -i29 2 his marriage with Gunnhild, the daughter
of Osur Tot, 1293-130 abode always with his father,
36 Index I [ERI
appointed King over Halogaland, Northmere and Raums-
dale, 13130-31 aspired himself and was destined by his father
to the head-kingship over his brethren, i33 3 . 6 burnt in his
house, together with eighty wizards, at his father's behest, his
brother Rognvald Straightleg, 13321-25 coming to Tunsberg
from the Eastlands with his warships in need of provisions,
which his brother Biorn Chapman refused to supply, he set
upon Biorn and slew him at Seaham, i35i. 2 i guesting at
Solvi in Northmere he is attacked by night by his brother
Halfdan the Black, and barely escapes being burnt in the
house, 1363^2 led by his father into the seat of supreme
kingship over Norway, 14125-27 X 4 2 24 opposition by his
brothers to the measure, 141^-142^ a son of his and
Gunnhild's baptized by Har. Hairfair to his own name,
namely, Harald Greycloak, afterwards King of Norway, i42 2r . 30
Eric's contest with his brothers for the supreme power in
Norway, 1443-30 I 49i2-u personal description, i44 81 -i45 1
his children, i45 5 . 8 loses hold on and control of his
subjects when Hakon, his brother, comes from England
claiming the crown, and abolishing the feudal tenure of land
introduced by his father, 150-1 5 1 13 finding that his people
would not respond to his call to arms, he flees west-over-sea
to England, 15 2 w 15527-32 l8 29-3o ne S oes first to Orkney,
and gathers a host to him there; sets off for England,
harrying Scotland on the way, and then invades north
England, i52 6 . n comes to terms with K. Athelstan on
agreeing to becoming his vassal over Northumberland and
being baptized to Christianity with all his people, 152-^23
resided at York, i52 25 having about him a host too
numerous for his land to support, he eked out his income by
making war every summer on Scotland, Sodor, Ireland or
Wales, i53 310 in view of K. Edmund's hostility he quits
Northumberland and makes war in the west, joined by the
forces of the sons of Turf-Einar of Orkney, and by viking
hosts in Sodor, with which he harried Ireland, Wales, and
southern England, where he fell in a great battle against a
vassal king of Edmund's called Olaf, iSSn^S^ (cf. i56 5 . 6 )
cf. ii. i68 28 . 30 1803.4 all his sons dead by A.D. 999, i. 34239.30
ERIC, son of Emund or Eymund (E. Emundarson or Eymund-
arson), King of Upsala, t882(?), i. 9339.30 94i5 his contests
ERl]
Index I 37
with Harald Hairfair about the possession of Vermland, West
Gautland, and the eastern Wick, resulting in the conquest by
Harald of all the disputed territories, i. io5 12 -no 21 his
dealings with Aki the Wealthy, goodman of Vermland, io6 20 -
io8 8 dies when King Harald had reigned for ten years,
1 23 30 -i 24 2 contemporary of Lawman Thorgnyr's grandfather,
ii. I2o 22 _ 28 his conquests about the southern and eastern
littoral of the Baltic, i2o 23 . 29 ready to listen to those who had
errands with him, I2o 29 . 31
ERIC EVERMINDED (E. eymuni), King of Denmark, 1134-
1137, son of Eric the Good, K. of Denmark, his son Svein,
iii. 2719 sends a shrine to King Sigurd Jerusalem-farer,
which was placed in Castle Church at Kings' Rock, iii. 309 81 -
310! receives King Harald Gilli after his defeat at the battle
of Fynleif, and gives him presents, 31735.32 sends word to the
folk of Kings' Rock to be on their guard against the Wends,
326 ir . 21 yet is mistaken for their commander for a moment,
3 2 7u-i6 * s visited by Magnus the Blind, who persuades him
to attempt the conquest of Norway, which country he invades
with six hundred (6 x 120) ships, 35124.33 arriving at Tuns-
berg he is stoutly opposed by the landed-men of King Ingi,
and makes for Oslo, where he burns Hallward's Church and
the town, 3 5 24-3 5 3 6 puts off with his host on the approach
of Thiostolf Alison, 3535 turns back to Denmark after a most
humiliating attempt to conquer Norway, 353 15 . 24
ERIC THE GOOD (E. hinn g<5^i), King of Denmark, 1095-
1103, son of Svein Wolfson, hi. i94 26 271^ present at the
meeting between King Magnus Barefoot and King Ingi at
Kings' Rock, 232 6 . 10 the goodliest of looks of the three
monarchs, 232 2r . 28 His sons, Eric Everminded, Knut the
Lord and Harald Kesia, 271^ 9 283 15 _ 16
ERIC, natural son of Hakon the Mighty of Ladir by a low-born
woman of the Uplands; Earl over a large part of Norway,
1000-1014, ob. 1016 his fostering by Thorleif the Sage,
goodliness, great promise, and early relations to his father, i.
20 9is-26 k* 8 q uar rel with, and slaying of Skopti of-the-Tidings,
247 22 -249 n visits K. Harald Gormson, who appoints him to
an earldom over Vingulmark and Raumrealm^ 249 13 . 2S
hears of the conspiracy of the Jomsvikings against his father,
* and joins him in calling northern Norway up to arms, and
38 Index I [ERI
unites his own with his father's fleet in HallkePs-wick, 273^-
2 74i5 2 7^28-29 commands one wing of the fleet in the 'battle
of the Jomsburgers,' and fights valiantly, 277^-28 1.7 ii. 26^
his noble conduct to the prisoners, 28i 80 -282 23 his kindness
to Vagn Akison, 28330-2843 on his father's death, and Olaf
Tryggvison's becoming King of Norway, he flies to Sweden,
where he is well received by K. Olaf, 299 16 . 19 300^ 345 6 . 3 Q
gathers round him followers from Norway, and goes warring
to Gothland, Wendland and Garthrealm, where he won
Aldeigia-burg and harried the country for five summers
running, next going to Adalsysla and Isle-sysla, and winning
the day everywhere, 345 3 r348 10 goes to Denmark and weds
Gyda, the daughter of Svein Twibeard, 348 12 . 18 becomes a
close ally of the kings of Sweden and Denmark, 348 31 . 38 at
Svein Twibeard's request he joins his force to Svein's in order
to meet Olaf Tryggvison in battle, 359 12 -36o 6 watches with
the kings of Sweden and Denmark Olaf Tryggyison's ships
sailing up to Svold, 36234-36431 settles terms with the kings
as to the spoils in case of victory, 364 22 . 2S commands a
great iron-beaked war galley, 36439.33 his part in the battle
Of Svold, 3 6 7l2-16 23-24 S^arfd^ 10 . 13 27 . 29 376-23 37*3-18
37 2 2r375i6 Norway being partitioned between the con-
querors of Svold, he receives for his share four folklands in
Thrandheim, Halogaland, Naumdale, Firths and Fialir, Sogn,
Hordland, Rogaland, and North- Agdir to Lidandisness, 377 32 -
3783 and besides from Svein Twibeard out of his allotment:
Raumrealm and Heathmark, 378 21 . 2 2 ii. 25o 19 . 22 lets himself
be christened, but leaves perfect freedom of worship to his
subjects, observes laws and customs and e is well beloved/
37825-31 makes Ladir his capital and leaves Nidoyce to go
into decay, ii. 5o 19 . 28 rules over Norway conjointly with his
brother Svein, ii. 2i 19 . 2 j 25o 22 . 23 he and his brother give their
sister Bergliot in marriage to Einar Thambarskelfir, 2 2 24 . 26
his strained relations with Erling Skialgson of Soli, i. 378 4 . 6
ii. 23 12 -25 2 cf. 7420.2,4 summoned by King Knut, he goes to
England, leaving his son Hakon in the rule of Norway, and
meets Knut when he won London, and west of London he
met Wolfkel Snilling in battle and felled him, 25^-2634 25o 19 . 27
died from blood-letting when he had been one winter in
England, and was preparing for a pilgrimage to Rome, 27^5
ERI] Index I 39
shared with his brother Svein, while in rule of Norway,
one-half of all revenues, including land-dues or sailing-fees,
from Iceland ships. 52 19 . 22
ERIC HEEL (E. hsell), son of Eindrid of Gautdale, a follower of
Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, iii. 356 1S
ERIC, King of Hordaland, father to Gyda, wife of Har.
Hairfair, i. 93 16 .^ joins the kings of Rogaland, Agdir and
Thelmark against Harald Hairfair and fights with him in
Hafursfirth, where he fell, m 8 . 2r
ERIC, son of Ivar Gaudhank, Archbishop of Nidoyce, iii.
3 62 33
ERIC, King of Jutland, father to Ragnhild the Mighty, a wife
of Harald Hairfair, i. 1 14 12 . 13
ERIC ODDSON (E. Oddsson), Icelandic historian, quoted as
authority on an episode in Sigurd Slembi-Deacon's life, taken
down from the mouth of Einar, son of Lax-Paul, iii. 3593 tells
the story of the battle at Holm-the-Gray on the authority of
Gudrid, Birgir's daughter, who averred she had it from Bishop
Ivar, who himself was in the battle, 36337.29 relates the
story of the end of Sigurd Slembi-Deacon on the authority of
Hall, son of Thorgeir Leech, an eye-witness of what happened
to Sigurd, 365 10 . 14 author of the historical work called 'Back-
bone-Piece ' (Hrj^ggjarstykki), which tells the story of Harald
Gilli, Magnus the Blind and Sigurd Slembi, ? 365^8
further account of his authorities and method of writing
history, 365^,^ on the authority of Dean Ketil of St. Mary's
Church, Alaburg, Eric states that Sig. Slembi-Deacon was
buried there, 36733.35
ERICS SONS (Eirfks synir, synir Eiriks), otherwise also called
Gunnhild's sons, the sons of Eric Bloodaxe and his wife
Gunnhild (c i. i45 5 . 8 )j leave England with their mother
after the fall of their father, and make themselves masters of
Orkney and Shetland, residing in Orkney in winter and
harrying Scotland and Ireland in summer, i. 15420-* 55s
their diminished strength in the west leaves Hakon the
Good free to operate where needful with his armed host,
1 5 5 80 -i 56 9 hearing that K. Hakon was embroiled in war
with K, Harald Gormson, they go to Denmark, where they
are hospitably cared for, i59 6 . 28 some of them, age allowing,
went on war raids in the East-lands, i59 28 -i6o 9 1749-10
4O Index I [ERI
personal prowess, i59 31 . 32 their raids on- Norway, i6o n , 16
1 74 1(KL1 they defeat the governor of the Wick, King Tryggvi,
at Sotaness, 17133-1725 are defeated in turn by Hakon in
the battle of Ogvaldsness, i72 5 -i73 19 ' Eric's sons abode
again in Denmark for a long time/ 17321-22 invade Norway
with a large force supported by Denmark, and suffer a
severe defeat by Hakon the Good at Rast-Kalf on the
island of Frsedi, 174^-1805 again they invade Hakon's
dominion, and are defeated in the battle of Stord, at which
Hakon lost his life, i8o 2r i88 21 they take possession of
the kingdom of Norway, i97 8 . 9 offer to Tryggvi Olafson and
Gudrod Biornson to hold of them such share of the realm as
they had held of K. Hakon, i97i 9 - 24 from fear of the men
of Thrandheim and of the Wick, who were most devoted to
K. Hakon, Eric's sons keep to the middle of the country,
i99 9 . 14 peace, 'in words at least,' made between them
and Earl Sigurd of Ladir, i99 15 , 23 all brothers were noted
for miserliness, i99 24 -2oo 9 their characteristics as rulers and
men, 20i 12 -202 4 they compass, with the aid of his own
brother, Griotgarth, the death of Earl Sigurd of Ladir, 202 r
2o5 22 they find in Hakon, the son of Earl Sigurd, such a
foe that they are fain to make terms of peace with him all in
his favour, whereon follows great, but sometimes guile-
blended, intimacy between Queen Gunnhild and Hakon,
20 526" 20 ^i2 the brothers, hearing that Hakon has allied
himself with Tryggvi and Gudrod and Gudbrand a' Dale,
2io 3 . 14 gather a host together against Hakon, 2i3 12 . llr and,
on his escape, take full possession of Thrandheim, 2i3 18 -
2i4 n cf. 232 2 . 4 they evacuate Thrandheim on Earl Hakon' s
reappearance there, and are kept at bay south of Stad, 2 14 14 . 31
their governor of Mere, Griotgarth, slain by his nephew,
Earl Hakon, 216^-2175 the rule of Eric's sons signalized
by great famine, 2i8 n . 22 their plots for the purpose of
securing Olaf, the infant son of K. Tryggvi, 224 15 -228 24r
Earl Hakon tells Harald Gormson plainly what reward he
has received from Gunnhild's sons for all his support, 235 22 . 25
on Ari the Learned's authority the sons of Gunnhild and
Earl Hakon were at war for the last six years of K. Harald
Graycloak's reign, 239^.34 the exiles of the sons of Gunn-
hild return to Norway in the train of K. Harald Gormson,
ERI ERL] Index I 41
2 4i4-2o Earl Hakon being appointed to the rule of Norway
by K. Harald Gormson, the sons of Gunnhild with their
mother flee once again from Norway to Orkney, 24i 1 i r . 23
the cost of now defending Norway against the sons of Gunn-
hild defrayed by the tribute Earl Hakon was to pay to
Denmark, 253 10 . 15 the rule of Gunnhild's sons described
by the Upland King Roerek, ii. 42 16 _ 20 their relations to
Harald Gormson described by Olaf the Swede, 973931
ERIC THE RED (E. RauSi), [son of Thorvald,] the discoverer
of Greenland, i. 34ii 6 .i7 displeased with his son Leif for
bringing a Christian missionary to his abode, 355 13 . 1(r
ERIC THE VICTORIOUS (E. sigrsseli), son of Biorn, King
of Sweden, i. i24 6 .^ married Sigrid the Highminded, d. of
Skogul-Tosti; their son Olaf the Swede, King of Sweden,
2i3 8 . 8 284 12 . 14 his dealings with Hakon, Gunnhild's mes-
senger, sent to secure the person of Olaf Tryggvison, 227 23 -
228 24 overcomes and slays (in the battle of Fyri's meads)
his nephew Styrbiorn, ii. 983.5 (cf. Flateybook, ii. 72 n -73 2 )
contemporary of Lawman Thorgnyr, went on many a war-
faring, and increased the realm of Sweden, but was easy of
access to his people, I2i 6 . 10 died at Upsala ten winters
after Styrbiorn fell, 5 i. 2i3 89
ERIC THE YEAR-SEELY (E. hinn arsseli), son of Blot-
Svein, King of Sweden, an upholder of blood-offerings, iii.
2853
ERIC, son of K. Yngvi Alrekson, with his brother Jorund
he overcame K. Gudlaug of Halogaland; he was slain by
the usurping King Haki of Sweden in battle at Fyri's meads,
- 39s-40n
ERLAND, see Erlend.
ERLEND (Erlendr) of Garth (iii. 37 1 6 ), see Erlend of
Gerdi.
ERLEND of Gerdi, paternal great-great-grandfather of Erling
Askew, iii. 37i 3 . 6 traitor to Olaf the Holy in King Knufs
pay, ii. 390 10 . 16 falls at Sticklestead, 434 8
ERLEND, son of Earl Hakon of Ladir, commander of his
ships at Vig, i. 293 10 . 13 18 cf. 2924.5 going by his father's
orders down Thrandheim Firth towards Mere, he encounters
Olaf Tryggvison coming up the firth, and, turning to flight,
is slain by Olaf, 293 18 . 19 295 3 . 20
42 Index I [ERL
ERLEND HOMEBRED, see Erlend Sloven.
ERLEND SLOVEN (E. hfmaldi), son of Joan the Strong and
father of Eystein, Archbishop of Thrandheim, lii. io4 13 . M
ERLEND, Earl of Orkney, son of Earl Thorfinn Sigurdson, holds
the islands in feof of the King of Norway, iii. 248 14 _ 20 joins
in King Harald Sigurdson's invasion of England, i66 3 left
behind to guard the ships while Harald marched on York,
I 720 arrested by King Magnus Barefoot and sent east to
Norway, 221^ dies of sickness in Nidoyce and is buried
there, 22$^ relations of his sons Magnus and Erhng to
K. Magnus Barefoot, 239 2 . 9 his son Erling falls with K.
Magnus in Ireland, 242 28 . 29
ERLEND, son of Turf Emar, Earl of Orkney, which, with his
brothers, he held in feof of Eric Bloodaxe, joins Eric's
expedition against Edmund, K. of England, and falls in
battle in the south of England, i. i53 2 (T I 54i3 f- i*. J 6826-30
ERLING ASKEW (Erlingr skakki), son of Kyrping-Worm and
Ragnhild, daughter of Sveinki, the son of Steinar, iii. 371!
a wise man and a great friend of King Ingi Haraldson, by
whose interest Erling obtains in marriage Kristin, the daugh-
ter of King Sigurd Jerusalem-farer and Queen Malmfnd,
37i n , u has a house at Studla in South-Hordland, 37135
39 I 6-r n i s pilgrimage to Jerusalem, 37ii 5 -372 34 held of
less account than his brother Ogmund Hammerer, 377 13 . 15
takes prominent part in the battle of the Elf between K.
Ingi and Hakon Shoulderbroad, 4o3 18 -4i5 20 plans off and
on during the following winter an expedition to Thrandheim
to secure the person of Hakon, but it comes to nought, 4i6 13 , 21
takes part in the fray on the bridges at Biorgvin, 4i7 26 -
4i8 20 warned by his wife not to trust Hakon Shoulderbroad,
4 2 7i5-26 Erlmg's part in the election of a successor to K.
Ingi, which falls on his son Magnus, 435 5 -437i 3 fares south
to Denmark with his son K. Magnus, and secures for him
the support of Waldimar on acknowledging the whole of the
Wick north of Rygiarbit as Danish territory, 437ie-438 13
returning from Denmark he goes on to Biorgvin slays
Arni Fickleskull, King Hakon's bailiff goes east to meet
Hakon, 438 13 -439 6 engagement with Hakon Shoulderbroad
at Tunsberg, 439^-44033 takes all King Hakon's ships m
ERL] Index I 43
Tunsberg and lays all the Wick under the sway of King
Magnus stays the winter in Biprgvin has Ingibiorn Sip 1,
a landed-man of K. Hakon's, slain, 440^-441^ King Hakon
arrays himself to move south to engage Erling, 44i 6 . 9 his
last encounter with Hakon Shoulderbroad, who is slain on
board Erling's own ship, 44i ls -447 12 he and Magnus fare
with their host north to Nidoyce, and lay all the land under
them, 447io-2i summons the Thing of Eres, where Magnus
is taken for king over all the land, 447 22 . 2 4 mistrusts the
Thrandheimers, 44 7 24 . 26 after a short stay in Biorgvm he
sets up in Tunsberg and winters there, 448 2 g. 28 449 14 . 16
organizes in the Wick a strong combination against the party
of Sigurd, the brother of Hakon Shoulderbroad, led by
Earl Sigurd of Reyr, 449 16 -45o 2 feasts folk through Yule
at Tunsberg, 45 o 5Jr accepts, on his own terms, the surrender
of some of the partisans of Earl Sigurd of Reyr, 450i 4 . 2 3
Philippus, son of Gyrd, makes peace with him, 45o 23 his
victory at Re over Earl Sigurd of Reyr, 45i s -455i 6 ousts
Markus o' Shaw and his foster-son Sigurd (brother of Hakon
Shoulderbroad) at Hising, 45Si -456 10 hearing that Markus
and Sigurd had gone north to Thrandheim, he sets off with a
fleet in pursuit, but falls in with contrary winds, 458 6 . 12
advised that his captains in Biorgvin had slain Sigurd and
Markus, he gives home-leave to the special levy, but holds
east across the Fold with his own force, being informed that
Markus's men are on the east of the firth, 459 n . 15 stays
through the autumn at Kings' Rock, 459 15 . 1 - 7 punishes
the people of Hising-isle for siding with Marcus and
his party, 4^-^-460^ leaves Kings' Rock in pursuit of
Markus's followers Frirek Cockboat and Biarni the Evil, and
slays both, 460^-46 i s rests at Tunsberg for a while, and
then goes on to Biorgvin, 46 i 14 _ 18 on mutual concessions he
prevails with Archbishop Eystein to have his son crowned
King of Norway, 46i 18 -464 31 with twelve landed-men he
swears oath to the laws together with his son, 464 23 , 24 with
his son he gives to the Archbishop, the Legate of Rome,
five suffragans, etc., a glorious banquet on the occasion, 464 24 . 28
Erling breaks his covenant with Valdimar, King of Den-
mark, 465-46624 the Danes, incensed at Erling's conduct,
threaten war on Norway in the spring, 466 3 . 30 Erling winters
44 Index I [ERL
in Biorgvin, 4663^4673 lays a snare for the Thrandheimers
to test their loyalty to his son, into which, when they had
fallen, he visits them with severe penalties, 4675-46934 re-
turns to Biorgvin, 469 24 . 25 King Valdimar having made an
abortive raid on Norway, resulting, however, in extensive
robberies on outlying islands, Erling retaliates by an armed
expedition to Jutland, where he falls on the Danish fleet,
drives the Danes into flight, and plunders the ships of their
booty, and the port of Deersriver as well, 46923-47133 by a
clever move of his wife Kristin, { King's daughter,' Erling gets
again into King Valdimar's good graces, he remaining as a
hostage with the Dane-king, and the Danish noble Asbiorn
Snare with King Magnus of Norway, 4713^4733 by persua-
sive talk he becomes King Valdimar 's earl over the Wick in
Norway, in which capacity he continued till his death, 4735-
474s his base-born sons, 474 5 . 8 his daughter Ragnhild,
474o-ii k* s dealings with the band which Sigurd Bait-hat
and Olaf the Unlucky raised in the Uplands, 47437-47623
goes into the Wick to his ships and stays the summer there,
4774-6 victorious engagement with Olafs band at Stangs,
477io-ir ki g dealing with Harald, the reputed son of Sigurd,
son of Harald Gilli and Kristin Erling's wife, 47 7 26 -47 8 ir sits in -
Biorgvin whilst the Birchlegs sail past unawares, 48o 18 . 20 his
person, character, and attire, 48030-48 1 2 keeps in Biorgvin
in readiness to oppose the Birchlegs should they fare west,
484 6 the Birchlegs, after being defeated by K. Magnus at
Re, harbour but slight hope of mercy from Erling, 487^3
Erling deemed by all his people to have been breast and ward
for himself and his son Magnus, 487^.9
ERLING, son of Eric Bloodaxe and Gunnhild, i. 145^ 203 10
in company with Harald Graycloak, and Griotgarth, the
brother of Earl Sigurd, he burns the latter in his house, 2o5 3 . 20
his rule over Thrandheim so oppressive that the people rose
in rebellion and slew him, 218^9 232^3
ERLING, son of Earl Erlend Thorfinson, accompanies King
Magnus Barefoot from Orkney on his Irish expedition, in.
2 39s &U S ' m Ireland with the King, 242 28
ERLING, son of Hakon Earl of Ladir, said by some to have
been offered up by his father to Odin for victory in the battle of
Hiorungwick, i. 283^.39
ERL] Index I 45
ERLING of Jadar, see Erling of Soli.
ERLING, son of Joan Arnison and Ranveig, daughter of Sigurd,
the son of Thorir Hound, iii. 1 7 14
ERLING THE OLD, one of King Sigurd Slaverer's men, slays
'hersir 7 Klyp in revenge for his liege-lord, i. 2i6 1114
ERLING OF SOLI (Erlingr af Sola), son of Thorolf Skialg the
grandson of Horda Kari, usually called Erling Skialgson, i.
33s8 obtains in marriage Astrid, the sister of Olaf Trygg-
vison, 3o6 26 -3o8 5 in might and power like to Gudbrand a-
Dales, ii. 2oo 21 _ 32 refuses the dignity of Earl, but is invested
by Olaf Tryggvison with dominion over Hordland and
Rogaland, between Sognsea and Lidandisness, i. 3o8 6 . 15 ii. 23 3 . r
74 14 _ ir joins Olaf Tryggvison's expedition to Wendland,
commanding his own ship, 358 r . 10 363 1]L . 12 after the partition
of Norway between the victors of Svold, Earl Eric grudged
Erling his dominion and the moiety of the King's revenues
which Olaf had granted him of that dominion, whence arose
strained relations between him and the Earls Eric and Svein,
ii. 23 12 -24 4 74 22 -24 h e g es a-warring in summer-tide to eke
out his means, 24 4 . g his prowess and lordly ways, 24 9 . 24
his children, 24 24 . 2r his domestic ways body-guard, in
peaceful and unpeaceful circumstances war galley, 24 28 -25 6
his ways of dealing with thralls and freedmen, 25 9 . 25
Earls Svem and Hakon make peace and family alliance with
him, 3312.20 74ic-i l 7 ^ e ji ns Earl S vein's expedition against
Olaf Haraldson, which terminated in the battle of Nesiar,
55i2-i9 advises in vain Earl Svein, after the loss of that
battle, to go north again, and levy fresh hosts against King
Olaf Haraldson, 62 8 _ n parts from the Earl, and goes to his
dominion in Rogaland, 62 20 . 24 surrounds himself with a
large company of men, 62 23 . 24 64 ir . 19 arranges terms of
peace with King Olaf in Whiting-isle, 74^-75 16 enjoys of
royal grants less than before, but has undisputed authority
over the commonalty from Sognsea to Lidandisness, and
hence was called ' King of the Rogalanders/ 2i2 3 . u 217^
his cousin, Aslak Skull o ? Fitiar (they were second cousins
and great-grandsons of Horda-Kari), being set up by King
Olaf Haraldson to counteract his power, he drives Aslak out
of his bailiffry, 2i2 12 . 28 meets the King at Tunsberg, and
defends his action in this and other matters connected there-
46 Index I [ERS ETH
with, 2i2 29 -2i3 28 peace made between Erling and the King
by friendly mediators, 2i3 29 -2i4 13 his action on behalf of
his nephew Asbiorn Seal's-bane, which brought on him the
full enmity of the King, 217^-2195 224^ 22^-229^ 23i l7 . 20
kept, as rumour would have it, great gathering round
him, in case the King might come upon him unawares, 268
10 . 12 ; a rumour made fun of by Haldor Brynjolfson, 268 19 . 22
at the request of his daughter Ragnhild, he lends his son-
in-law, Thorberg Armson, prompt aid against King Olaf in
the affair of Stein Skaptison, 283^-2843 leaves Norway,
with four or five ships, and goes with his sons to join King
Knut in England, 311^7 335c-s returns to Norway director
of Knut's bribing operations, 335^9 J oms Knut at Eikund-
sound, 348 19 . 22 Knut promises him the rule of all the land
between Stad and Rygsbit, 348 22 . 25 his host on Jadar, 354 n
sails after King Olaf, 355 3 . 2 4 is defeated and slain, 3563-
358 30 his body is brought to Soli, 359 24 - Sigvat's song on
the fall of Erling, 359 30 -36o 4 his sons take a leading part
in the opposition against Olaf the Holy, 38^ his son Aslak,
owner of the family seat in Harald Hardredy's reign, iii.
ERSE 2 -FOLK, see Irish.
ESTHONIAN FOLK, Estlanders (Eistr), i. 53 ir 22Q G
ETHELRED (The sons of), their dealings with Knut the
y, ii. 27 8 . n 19 . 24 their flight to Normandy and alliance
with Olaf Haraldson, futile attempt to reconquer England,
retirement to Rouen and parting from Olaf, 27 2r -29 2
ETHELRED (ASalrfBr) (the Unready), son of Edgar, King
of England, 979-1016; married Emma, daughter of Richard
I., Duke of Normandy, ii. 2i 26 . 28 his deposition or death
vowed by Svein Twibeard of Denmark, i. 272 5 . n flies away
from England before Svein Twibeard into Valland (Nor-
mandy), ii. i2 22 . 26 on Twibeard's death he returns to Eng-
land, gathers together an army, and is joined by Olaf Harald-
son and his Norwegians, 13^8 attack on and victory over
the Danes in Southwark, i3 9 -i5 4 London subdued to his
sway, 155.35^ victory over Wolfkel Snilling, and further ex-
tension of his sway over England, 16 conquest of Kent,
I 7s-24 further extension of his authority through OlaPs vic-
tories, I7 25 "i8 15 his death, i8 20 . 21 27 n . 12
EYJ EYS] Index I 47
EYJOLF DADASKALD (Eyj61fr DaSaskald), Icel. poet,
wrought the song Banda-Drapa on Earl Eric Hakonson, i.
248 28 -249 12 20 . 28 34 6 S16 21-29 347i4-22 2T348 n
EYOLF VALGERDSON, father to Gudmund the Mighty of
Maddermead, i. 26933 iii, 153^
EYSTEIN (Eysteinn), a king, father of Swanhild, one of
Harald Hairfair's wives, i. 1 i4 15 _ 16
EYSTEIN, son of K. Adds, King of the Swede-realm, burnt
with all his court by Solvi, King of Jutland, i. 5i 26 52 3 _ n
EYSTEIN, Archbishop of Nidoyce, 1157-1188, son of Erlend
Sloven, the son of John the Strong, the son of Wolf Uspak-
son, the Marshal of Har. Hardredy, iii. io4 3 . 15 builds (i.e.
extends) the cathedral of Nidoyce, and sets up the high altar
where the tomb of King Olaf the Holy had been, ii. 457 13 . 15
takes down Mary's church upon the Mel, 105^ chosen
archbishop after the death of Archbishop Jon, 456 13 . 16 his
popularity in Thrandheim, 456 16 . 23 obtains the consent of
the people in his archdiocese to pay fines, etc., to the cathe-
dral, not in the debased coin then current, which was 50
pr. c. below par, but in pure silver, 45 633-45 7 10 4^ X 2S"4^ 2 4
negotiations with Erhng Askew in reference to the coronation
of K. Magnus Erlingson, 46i 18 -464 n performs the corona-
tion amidst much festivity, 464 14 . 31
EYSTEIN BLACKCOCK, see Eystein Heathcock.
EYSTEIN, son of Eystein the Terrible, King of Heathmark,
invades Raumrealm, newly conquered by Halfdan the Black,
i. 78 6 . n thrice defeated by Halfdan, he makes peace with
him, retaining half Heathmark for his dominion, 78 U ~79 4
EYSTEIN GLUMRA (E. glumra), son of Ivar, father to Rogn-
vald the Mere-Earl, i. ioo 21 and Sigurd, Earl of Orkney,
n6 15 . 16 ii. i68 6 . 8
EYSTEIN, son of Halfdan Whiteleg, King of Raumrick and
Westfold, married to Hild, d. of Eric, King of Westfold, the
son of Agnar. On the death of K. Eric, Halfdan and Eystein
* took to them all Westfold,' which Eystein ruled to his death,
i. 68 ir . 26 Eystein's war-raid upon King Skiold of Varna, in
which he came by his death, brought about by King Skiold's
witchcraft, 68 26 -69 26
EYSTEIN, King of Norway, 1142-1157, son of Harald Gill
and Biadak, an Irishwoman, married to Ragna, d. of Nicolas
48 Index I [EYS
Mew, iii. 378 20 . 21 comes from Scotland to Thrandheim,
where, without an ordeal to prove his legitimacy, he is made
king of one-third of Norway, his brothers, Sigurd and Ingi,
consenting, 368 3 . 21 informed of the slaying of Ottar Bright-
ling, he gathers a force to avenge the deed, but comes to
terms with K. Sigurd his brother on his promising to prove
by ordeal his innocence of the murder, 37o s _ 13 quells a
revolt against him in Ranrealm and Hismg by defeating the
rebels at Leikberg, 3733-7-3 7422 expedition to the west and
warfare in Scotland and England, 374 25 -376 30 return to Nor-
Wa 7> 37631-33 has a court for himself, being of full age, while
his brothers, being minors, have a joint court, 377 6 . 9 his
character and person, 377 2 .9-378 2 16-20 his marriage, 37 Vai
4 2 625-27 differences with his brother Sigurd, 385 19 _ 26 which
they make up over a plan to depose their crippled brother
Ingi, a plan frustrated by the latter, 38527-38635 Ingi's men
having slain Sigurd in an affray at Biorgvin, Eystein makes a
futile attempt to avenge brother on brother, 39o n . 24 his
raid on Gregory Dayson's home, 390^-39 1 16 2S . 24 suspected
of having set fire to the great shipbuilding yard at Nidoyce,
39 I 24-si comes to forced terms of peace with Ingi in Seal-
isles, 392^22 continuance of strained relations between the
brothers, 39^3-3933 deserted by his following when prepar-
ing for a naval encounter with Ingi, he abandons his ships in
Sogn and marches over-land to the Wick, 393 6 . 18 pursued by
Ingi, he is caught and executed by Simon Sheath, 394 19 -
39^13 buried at the church of Force; believed to be a holy
man, as springs were discovered where he fell and where his
body was waked, and miracles happened at his tomb until
the broth of a sodden dog poured over it dispelled the
charm, 395^-3963 ^ s followers make Hakon, his nephew,
their chief, 3995.3 his cause ardently espoused by Earl Si-
gurd of Reyr, 409 5-15 King Ingi's estimate of Eystein, 425
16-20 n * s putative son, Eystein Maiden, 478 20 . 22
EYSTEIN HEATHCOCK (E. orri), son of Thorberg Arnison
by Ragnhild, daughter of Erling Skialgson, ii. 28i 10 . 13
threatens to leave his father unless he accedes to his mother's
request to save Stein Skaptison from K. Olaf Haraldson's
revenge, 28i 31 . 33 left, with others, to guard the ships of K.
Harald Sigurdson at the battle of Stamford Bridge, iii 1 7o 18 . 21
EYS] Index I 49
in exceeding great favour with K. Harald, who at this
time had promised him in marriage his daughter Maria, 170
21-24 ' Heathcock's brunt, 3 178^-1794
EYSTEIN MAIDEN (E. Meyla), thus named from his small
features (iii. 48o 15 . 1T ), ' called ' the son of K. Eystein, the son
of Harald, his paternal aunt, Bngida, being the wife of Earl
Birgir Brosa in Sweden, iii. 47830-22 25-27 turns up in Sweden,
and requests the Earl to avail him towards obtaining the
kingdom of Norway, a request readily, though insufficiently,
responded to, 47833-4793 he goes into Norway, and gathers
a strong band in the Wick, who proclaim him king, 479 3 . 8
short of means he plunders, and short of raiment his
followers dress their legs in birch-bark, whence their name
Birch-legs, 479 8 . 15 his mode of warfare in the Wick for
two years, 479 S . 2 ? the third year he takes to ships, and sails
round up to Thrandheim with a numerous and well-armed
following, eluding Erling AskeVs vigilance, 48o 6 . 20 he carries
the town of Nidoyce by storm, killing Nicolas Ranison, 481
24-48 3 15 taken to king in Thrandheim, he stays there for a
year, and then marches over-land into Ringrealm with up-
wards of two thousand followers, 483 18 . 30 he and K. Mag-
nus Erlingson meet in battle at Re, where Eystein is slain,
484-485^
EYSTEIN, King of Norway, 1103-1122, baseborn son of K.
Magnus Barefoot, his mother * of little kin,' hi. 2335.9 mar ~
ried to Ingibiorg, d. of Guthorm, the son of Steig-Thorir, their
daughter Maria, 265^3 after the fall of his father, he shares
the kingdom of Norway by thirds with his brothers, Olaf and
Sigurd, 247 6 . 9 has, with Sigurd, the trusteeship of Olafs
share during the latter's minority, 247 10 . 12 remains at home
in charge of the kingdom during Sigurd's journey to Jerusa-
lem, 247 22 -248 xl rules the land profitably in Sigurd's
absence, 2633.-^ wins Jamtland e by wisdom/ 26335-26432
his person and character, 26434-265! a reformer and student
of law, 265 r . u his interest in Ivar Ingimundson's love-affair,
265 n -267 22 interprets to Sigurd his brother his dream,
268 10 -27o 25 his advocacy of Sigurd Hranison's case against
K. Sigurd, 272^-27633 scandal talked about him and
Borghild, Olaf o' Dale's daughter, proved by ordeal to be
groundless, 277i 6 -278 19 * manmatching ' between him and
VI. E
50 Index / [EYS EYV
Sigurd, followed by estrangement between the brothers,
279-2833 has a large ship built in the fashion of the * Long-
Worm,' 28320.3^ 393io-n builds great ship-sheds (dock-yards)
at Nidoyce, 28337-2843 39134-27 his death and burial, 284 3 . 16
praised for his kindness to 'us Icelanders/ 42i 25 . 26
EYSTEIN THE TERRIBLE (E. harSraSi) (i. 6; 19 ), the
Mighty (inn riki) (7233.34 i6i llr ), the Evil (inn illi) (i6i 18 ),
the Evil-minded (illraSi) (ii. 276 6 ), 'King of the Uplands
who ruled over Heathmark,' i. 67 I9 . 20 72 23 . 24 77 23 78^ Qi ir
92 16 his conquests in Upper Thrandheim and ignominious
treatment of the conquered for killing his son, i6i 16 -i62 16 ii.
EYSTEIN TRAVAIL (E. trafali), iii. 387^
EYVIND BRAGGART (E. skreyja), brother to Gunnhild, the
wife of Eric Bloodaxe, fought and fell in the battle of Stord,
I- l8 3ll-14 l8 5 2 8- l86 28
EYVIND ELBOW (E. olbogi), Marshal to King Magnus
Barefoot accompanies the King on his warfare in Ireland,
iii. 23839 warns him to be on his guard against possible
treachery of the Irish, 240 16 . 20 marches with the king in
front of the line of battle drawn up to meet the Irish in
ambush, 2403^ description of him, 24033-2413 falls fight-
ing with his king, 2415-24235
EYVIND RENT-CHEEK (E. kinnrifa), a leader of revolted
Halogaland against Olaf Tryggvison's project to christen
the people, i. 309 19 . 24 entrapped by his friend, Harek of
Thiotta, and sent to Olaf Tryggvison who, on Eyvind's stead-
fast refusal to be christened, tortures him to death, 327.7-
EYVIND THE SKALD-SPILL$R (E. skaldaspillir), son of
Finn and Gunnhild the daughter of Earl Halfdan, author of
the poem called Haloga-Tale, i. 4 8 39 12 . 29 io4 2J -io5 5 15 . 22
2 77s2~ 2 7 8 i2 his wav of breaking the news of an impending
attack to K. Hakon the Good, iBi lf iB2 1 his urging of
K. Hakon the Good to make a stand against the attack of
the sons of Eric at Fitiar, in which battle he fought, 182
13-24 author of Hakon's song, Hakonar mal, verses of which
are interspersed throughout the saga of Hakon the Good, to
the end of which the whole poem is subjoined, i85 26 . 2lr
i83 22 -i84 16 i8s 3 . 20 186 4 . 15 20 . 28 189-193 gets into disgrace with
EYV FAR] Index I 51
Harald Greycloak for a song in praise of Hakon the Good's
victory over the sons of Eric; but is restored to favour again
by mutual friends, i8o 12 . 22 198^1993 his song on the miser-
liness of Eric's sons, i99 24 -2oo 9 his punishment by Harald
Greycloak and final parting of the two, 2oo 10 2oi 8 -his com-
memoration of Earl Sigurd of Ladir's death, 2o6 9 . 25 of hard
season in Halogaland, 2 18 18 . 28 composed a song on 'all the
men of Iceland/ who rewarded it by a clasp worth fifty marks,
21 94-13 commemorates in song how he had to sell his clasp'
and even his arrows, for fish to stave off hunger, 219 --220
he dwelt in the island of Thiotta in Halogaland in poverty,
but boasted high descent (he was by the distaff-line a great-
grandson of Harald Hairfair), ii. i89 21 . 24
EYVIND THE SNAKE (E. snakr), stationed in the forehold
on board the Long- Worm, i. 353-,*
EYVIND UROCHSHORN (E. ilrarhorn) of Agdir, a friend
of King Olaf Haraldson, and a sea-rover, ii. 79 16 . 28 by
order of King Olaf, he kills the Swedish steward, Roi
Squinteye, in Howesound, 8i 5 . 19 goes sea-roving into the
East-ways, 8 1 19 . 20 overtakes Thorgaut Harelip and slays
him, and secures for King Olaf all the goods Thorgaut had
plundered from Gudleik the Gautlander, 83 3 . 15 goes to Ire-
land on viking raid and gets into friendly relations with the
the Erse-king Konofogor, and fights with him against Einar,
Earl of Orkney, i37io-23 next summer, putting into Asmund-
bay in Orkney, on his return to Norway, he is attacked and
slain by Einar, ly^s^TSg K^g Olaf of Norway seizes, as
atonement for Eyvind, the third part of Orkney that belonged
to Earl Einar, i84 15 . 20
EYVIND WELLSPRING (E. kelda), son's son of Rognvald
Straightleg, the son of Harald Hairfair, a wizard and spell-
worker, escapes from a hall to which Olaf Tryggvison let
set fire, and wherein he burnt a number of sorcerers, i. 312 -
3 1 3 M fails in working spells at Olaf Tryggvison on Easter-
feast at Ogvaldsness in Kormt-isle, and is taken with his
fellows and tied to a tide-washed skerry, where they all
perished, 3*328~3 I 425
FALSTER (The folk of) (Falstrbyggvar), inhabitants of the
Danish island of Falster, iii. 5o 2
FAROE-MEN (Faereyingar), ii. 246^ 2473 , 20 26 27i( la ) M
52 Index I [FAS FIN
FASTI, an earl of Denmark, defeats and slays Ottar Vendilcrow,
aided by Earl Vat, i. 47 28 -48 31
FENIA (Fenja), one of K. Frodi's gold-grinding bondmaids, cf.
Grott. pros., Nor. Fornkvse^i, 324-325, ii. 44i 2
FENRIR and Fenrir's Wolf (Fenris-iilfr), Loki's son in the
shape of a wolf, i, i8o 16 I93 21 *98 15
FINN (Finnr), stationed in the forehold of the Long-Worm, i.
353i9
FINN, an archer on board Earl Eric's ship in the battle of
Svoldfi. 37 1 14 . 21
FINN, a Finnish wizard, ill-treated by Halfdan the Black, and
befriended by Harald his son (Hairfair), i. 85 19 . 2 7
FINN, son of Arni Arnmodson, married to Bergliot, daughter
of Halfdan, son of Sigurd Sow, and niece to Harald Hardredy,
ii. i98 18 iii. nigj/ of King Olaf Haraldson's following, and
much honoured, 19833.24 refuses to aid his brother Thorberg
in protecting Stein Skaptison in the King's despite, 282^-2833
but changes his mind, and takes a foremost part in bring-
ing about peace and pardon for his brother and Stein, threat-
ening that unless listened to he and his brothers would join
King Knut, 284 4 -286 13 swears an oath of faith and fealty to
King Olaf, 285 14 . 20 286 n . 13 he enters the King's service,
2 8619.20 28 . 29 commissioned by the King to go to Halogaland
and to raise there a general levy of men and ships, also to
bring to justice Thonr Hound for his dealings with Karli,
28639-2 8 7J3 his proceedings in respect of the first part of
his commission, 287 18 -288 18 failure of his dealings with
Thorir Hound, 288 14 -29i s returns to King Olaf and reports
his journey to him, 29i 21 . 28 accompanies King Olaf in his
flight from Norway, 3694 his advice at K OlaPs council of
war at StafFmoor, 4oi 30 -402 15 the King, resting his head on
Finn's knee at Sticklestead, has a dream which Finn disturbs
by awaking him on the approach of the enemy, much to
Olaf's regret, 41 4^.^ Finn's opinion on Kalf Amis on 's sin-
cerity, 42 6 27 . 28 fells Thorstein Shipwright at the battle of
Sticklestead, 4335 taken home wounded by his brother
Kalf, whom Finn dislikes for his treachery to K. Olaf,
43523*4365 453s.i3 takes truce of K. Svein, and settles down
at home in quiet, 453ie-i8 K - K nut ^ breaking all his promises
to Kalf Arnison, he changes his mind, and a rapprochement
FIN] Index / 53
with Finn is effected, 462 18 . 29 his estate, official position,
marriage relations, and great favour with K. Harald, in s . u
viking raids in the West, niu.^ Finn's outspoken esti-
mate of Harald Hardredy's character on hearing of the
murder of Einar and Eindrid, i r i 16 . 26 his diplomatic action
on Harald's behalf averts a general rising against the King,
iii 2r -ii4 29 Harald refusing to carry out the engagements
on which Finn's diplomacy was based, the latter told the
King in plain anger that he did not keep his word, ii5-n6 13
Finn arranges terms of peace between his brother Kalf and
King Harald, H9 21 -i2o 10 misdoubting him that Harald had
compassed Kalf s death, he takes the matter so to heart that
he leaves Norway and takes service with K. Svein of Den-
mark, who creates him his earl, I2i 10 -i22 n 473 18 . 19 will not
flee at the battle of Niz, and is captured, i37 2 i-si King Harald,
after being most grossly insulted by Finn, gives him life and
lets him go free back into K. Svein's service, I4i 2 -i42 8 his
daughter Sigrid given in marriage to Earl Orm Eilifson, 35i 5 . 6
FINN, base-born son of Erling Askew by Asa the Light, iii. 474.7.
FINN THE LITTLE (F. litli), a former servant of King
Rcerek, who, when his master became prisoner, served him
on the sly in plotting against King Olaf 's men, and rescuing
the blind King from his imprisonment, ii. I26 9 -I30 20 slays
Thorir the Long, i3o 16 . 19
FINN-FOLK (Finnlendingar) = Finns, ii. io 30
FINNS (Finnar), inhabitants of Finnland, i. 27 10 33 13 ii. io 15 18
24 26 30 .
FINNS, inhabitants of Finmark, i. 85 21 24 86 4 (Swasi and Snow-
fair), Ti9 6 -i2o; 2i8 26 328 16 32914"- 3*725 43tfi"- r 3 6 s
255s SS^so 357i 2 19
FINN, son of Sheep- Wolf, and brother to Peter Burdenswain,
hanged by Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, iii. 359.7 avenged by his
brother, 366 8 . 10
FINN, son of Skopti, the son of Ogmund, iii. 225 31 one of
King Magnus Barefoot's captains in the fortress on Kvaldins-
isle, 227 6 King Magnus having a contest with Skopti on a
matter of heritage, Finn proceeds to the King pleading his
father's case in vain, 2353-236^ accompanies his father on
a pilgrimage to Rome, and dies on the journey, 237 3 . 15
54 Index I [FIN FRE
FINN-WIFE, i. i2i 46 = Snowfair.
FIOLNIR (Fjolnir), one of Odin's names, Odin, i. 27834 iii.
2 S22
FIOLNIR, son of Yngvi Frey and Gerd, ancestor of the race
of the Ynglings of Sweden, i. 4 4 233 succeeded his father in
the rule over the Swedes and the Wealth of Upsala, 24 18 . 20
his death at Hleithra, when on a visit to King Frodi, by
drowning in a vat of mead, described, 2424-2520
FION-DWELLERS (Fj<5nbiiar, byggvar), inhabitants of the
island of Fion, Denmark, iii. 389 I2i 6
FIRTHS (Men of the) (FirtSir), inhabitants of the Norwegian
Folkland, the Firths, i. 3o8 21 ii. 423 19
FLEMINGS (Flaemingjar), inhabitants of Flanders, i. 26i u
iii. 43o 15
FLOSI, see Burning-Flosi.
FOLI, the father of Thord, whose daughter Gudrun was the
wife of Skopti, the son of Ogmund, iii. 225 30
FOLKI, one of the four sons of Earl Birgir Brosa and Brigida,
daughter of King Harald Gilli, iii. 3795
FRANKMEN, Franks (Frakkar), Le. Franconians, i. 25633;
Normans, iii. i8i 33 ; West-Europeans, 430 15 43i 20
FREDERICK (Fri^rekr) Barbarossa, Roman Emperor, 1152-
1190, iii. 2565
FREDERICK II., grandson of the preceding, Emperor, 1215-
1250, iii. 256 6
FREY (Freyr), also called Yngvi-Frey, i. 4 4 and Yngvi, 239 son
of Niord the Wealthy, of the Vanir tribe, given as hostage
to the Asfolk, i3 25 -28 appointed by Odin temple-priest
among the Asfolk, 1637 succeeded Niord in the rule of the
Swedes, 22 22 . 23 reared a great temple at Upsala and endowed
it richly, 22 26 . 28 his reign one of great prosperity and plenty,
22 25 23 2 . 7 married Gerd, Gymir's daughter, 23 7 . 8 his death
concealed for three years, during whichgreat offerings in gold,
silver, and copper poured into the mound made for him,
2 3is-22 worshipped as a god by the Swedes, 4 5 . 6 24 9 . 15
not burnt at his death, 24 12 . 13 called by the Swedes the
God of the World, 24 13 - the ' kenning } Frey's game (Freys
leikr), ro9 6 is generally supposed to signify warfare (see also
note, p. 388 31 ), but seeing that Yule was especially Frey's
great festivity, and Hornklofi connects closely c Yule-drink-
FRE FRO] Index I 55
ing' and 'Frey's game/ but refers to no act of war, it may
fairly be questioned whether e Frey's leikr ' does not refer to
festive celebrations connected with Frey's special feast, con-
sidering that part at least of the winter here referred to was
spent in Ranrealm, a district fairly within the sway of the
cult of Frey, Frey in other 'kennings,' i. 155^ 245 18 ii. 43o 31
, , . ^ 18 . 31
FREYA (Freyja), daughter of Niord, and wife of Odr, a
temple priestess among the Asfolk, and the first to teach them
wizardry, i. 1421-24 2 45 last survivor of the gods, 23 28 her
great fame, 2339-243 shifty of mood, 24 4 mother of Hnoss
and Gersemij 24 6 . 8
FREYWITH THE DEAF (FreyviSr daufi), a counsellor of
King Olaf the Swede; description, ii. i6i 3 . 6 his outspoken
condemnation of the King's dealings with Olaf of Norway
and with his own subjects in Sweden, ii. i6i 13 -i62 19 by
dexterously manoeuvring the revolted people he, in company
with his brother Arnwith, persuades them to elect James (On-
und), Olaf's son, for king, i63 16 -i65 23
FRIGG, the wife of Odin, married his two brothers when Odin
was supposed to have vanished utterly, i. i3 14 . 10
FRIDLEIF (FriSleifr), son of Frodi the Proud or the Peaceful,
i. 42 5 . 6 and father to Ali the Bold, 42 23
FRIREK (Frirekr), the bearer of the banner Landwaster in
the battle of Stamford Bridge, lii. i72 6
FRIREK COCK-BOAT (F.kcena), one of the notable followers
of K. Hakon Shoulderbroad, who fought with him in his last
encounter with Erling Askew, iii. 44i 14 joins with other
partisans of Hakon to keep his band together after his fall,
leaving their ships in Raumsdal, and marching overland east
to the Uplands, 447 16 - 1 9 robs and slays the friends of Erlmg,
4S95-H caught by Erling and cast overboard tied to an an-
chor, a deed much resented in Thrandheim, where Frirek's
was a prominent family, 46o 21 . 28
FRISIANS (Frisar), i. 256^ 26i 8 367^
FRODI (Fr<5^i), a mythic King of Denmark, i. 199^ (perhaps
the same who figures as a sea-king in S. E., i. 546^) 259 23 ii.
FRODI THE BOLD (F. hinn fhekni), King of Denmark, lends
K. Egil of Sweden armed assistance against Tunni, stipulating
tribute from Sweden in return, which, not being paid by Egil's
56 Index I [FRO GAU
successor, Frodi invades Sweden and plunders it far and
wide, i. 45 18 . 2 5 475-17 while on a war raid in the Baltic his
land was invaded by K, Ottar of Sweden, 47^-48
FRODI, son of King Eystein of Heathmark, joins Hogni his
brother in war against Harald Hairfair, 9ii 3 . 1 < 7 both brothers
slain at Ringsacre in Heathmark, 92 U . 19 22~932
FRODI, son of Harald Hairfair and Gyda, daughter of King
Eric of Hordaland, i. 1 14 10 proclaimed King by his father,
I 3 I is warred in the West with his brother Thorgils, and
was killed by poison, 13221-26
FRODI THE PROUD or the Peaceful (hinn mikillati e^a
hinn friftsami), son of Dan the Proud, i. 42 4 . 5 [but according
to S. E., i. 374, he was son of Fridleif, the son of Skiold, the
son of Odin], King of Denmark, creator of the universal pro-
found peace, called 'the Peace of Frodi (Frc^afri^r),' which
began in the days when Frey ruled at Upsala, i. 23 X had his
seat at Hleithra, 24 22 cf. i6 2 was a great friend of Fiolnir,
King of Sweden, who lost his life on a visit to him, 24^-
FROSTY (Frosti), King of the Finns, felled in battle by Agni,
K. of the Swedes, i. 33 14 . 1 7
FULLA (Fulla), one of the goddesses, i. 2oo 3
GAMAL (Gamall), one of King Harald Sigurdson's followers in
his punitive raid on Earl Hakon Ivarson, succeeds in sending
the Earl timely warning of the King's intention to slay him
for having helped K. Svein Wolfson to escape alive from the
battle of Niz, lii. I45 S . 15
GAMLI, the oldest son of Eric Bloodaxe and Gunnhild, i. *45 6
goes with his mother from Orkney to Denmark, i59 18 . 2 5
his fight against K. Hakon the Good at Rast-Kalf in the
island of Fnedi, and fall in that battle, 1780-17925 i8o 17 183^
1985
GANDALF (Gandalfr), King of Vingulmark, son of Elfgeir
(King of Elfhome ?), i. 72 20 loses one half of Vingulmark
in a war with Halfdan the Black, 77 15 . 20 his sons take up the
feud with Halfdan, 8o r . 26 made a war raid across the Fold-
firth into Harald Hairfatfs realm at Westfold, and was routed
by Harald and his general Guthorm, 9i 15 22 . 24 92^4
GAUT (Gautr), 'after whom is Gautland named/ i. 56^
GAUT-FOLK, see Gauts.
GAU GEI] Index I 57
GAUT THE RED (G. hinn rau^i), a foster-son of Thrand o'
Gate, in Faroe, joins in Sigurd Thorlakson's journey to Nor-
way in pursuit of Thoralf of Dimon, ii. 269%^ 270^274^
hoots Karl o' Mere for refusing to accept his foster-father's
bad money in payment of taxes, 307^-3085 slays Karl,
aided by Thord the Low, 309 10 . 19 is outlawed for the deed,
3920-26
GAUTHILD (Gauthildr), daughter of Algaut, King of West-
gautland, and Alof, daughter of Olaf the Farsighted, King of
Nenck, married Ingiald Evil-heart, King of Sweden, i. 56 3 . 12
6 526-28 ner children, Asa Evil-heart and Olaf Tree-shaver,
6230-635 6 526-27
GAUTI, son of Tovi (Gauti T6vason), his fight with some Dan-
ish merchantmen, ii. i57 12 . 33
GAUTLANDERS, see Gauts.
GAUTLAND-FOLK, see Gauts.
GAUTLAND-MEN, see Gauts.
GAUTREK THE BOUNTEOUS (Gautrekr hinn mildi), son
of Gaut ( after whom is Gautland named/ i. 56^
GAUTS (Gautar), inhabitants of East- and West-Gautland, in
Sweden, i. io9 n 1630 no r 1583 14 259^3484- ii. 77278 n 79io
84 10 86 n n 7 U ii9irso ^u iSSu 22 I 5^is 16413 iK- i46 n
14931 I S16 22 r 5*3 15 228 31 23^9 13 24 30 3S32 35 1 15
GAUTVID (Gautvr&r), son of Swipdag the Blind and foster-
brother of Ingiald Evil-heart, i. 55 2 2-2T 6133-24
GEFION (Gefjon), according to ' Gylfaginning,' S. E., i. 30, of
the race of the Asfolk (and in ' Lokasenna,' 21, Odin declares
her to know the fate of mankind as clearly as himself), sent
by Odin to King Gylfi to seek new lands, and by aid of her
giant-begotten four sons, four oxen, she ploughed out of Gylfi's
land the island of Selund, i. i5 24 -i6 14
GEFN-Freyja (S. E., i. ii4 23 35s 10 557 3 )> i* * 86 *
GEI GAD (Geiga'Sr), the greatest of champions, i. 38 n 18
GEIRA, daughter of King Burislaf in Wendland, ruling, in her
own right, over a dominion in that country, the first wife of
Olaf Tryggvison, i. 252 10 . 31 254 12 36o 21 . 22 her death, 26o 19 . 21
GEIRFIN (Geirfinnr), an earl who commanded in the town of
Gunvaldsburg, defeated and made prisoner by K. Olaf Harald-
son, from whom the town ransomed him for twelve thousand
gold shillings, ii. i9 24 . 28
58 Index I [GEI GIS
GEIRI, an Icelander, father of Thorkel, who was at the battle on
Lyrshaw-heath, iii. 37 22
GEIRMUND (Geirmundr), brings news to Earl Hakon of the
approach of the fleet of the Jomsburgers, i. 274 25 -275 8
GEIRTHIOF (Geir])j6fr), a king in Saxland, mamed to Alof
the Mighty his country raided by Adils, K. of the Swedes,
i. 49r-ir
GEITIR, a legendary sea-king, i. i34 6
GELLIR, son of Thorkel, grandfather of Ari the Learned, i.
5 is oes > i n obedience to a message from King Olaf Harald-
son, by Thorarin Nefiolfson, to Norway, and stays with King
Olaf, ii. 249 19 . 29 is sent by the King m the following summer
to Iceland in "order to negotiate with the Icelanders, by cajol-
ery and threats, the subjection of Iceland to Norway, 274^-
2 75u f 2 94n-i4 tne Icelanders having with one accord
rejected King Olaf's proposals unconditionally, Gellir goes
back to Norway and meets King Olaf as he returns to Norway
after the defeat at the Holy River, 275 14 . 22 33319-21
GERD (GerSr), d. of the giant Gymir, wife of Frey, i. 23 r . 8
in c kennings ' for women, 278 2W8 iii. 75 33 94 20 23425
GERSEMI, daughter of Odr and Freyja, i. 24 6
GIFFOR.D (Gipar^r), a Welshman, offers his services to K.
Magnus Barefoot and is well received, iii. 228 22 . 28 putting in
an appearance at the fight of Foxern first when it was all over,
he becomes an object of unflattering raillery, 229 10 . 28 Eld-
iarn the Icelandic poet's fun with him, 229 28 -23o 29
GILCHRIST, see Harald Gilli.
GILL BACKRIFT (Gilli bakrauf), iii. 2i6 32
GILLI, Speaker-at-law of the Faroes, goes to Norway in obedi-
ence to an order of King Olaf Haraldson, together with many
other representatives of the Faroe folk; becomes a member
of the King's household and bodyguard, and with the rest
promises that the islands shall become an integral part of the
Norwegian realm, ii. 246-^-24724 summoned again to Nor-
way by King Olaf, he agrees with other chiefs of Faroe to
leave the mission to Thoralf of Dimon, 269 r , 18 his parti-
cipation in the affair resulting from Karl o ? Mere's mission to
the Faroes, 304 21 . 25 29 -305 8 takes up, together with Leif
Ozurson, the bloodsuit after Karl, 309 21 _ 26
GISL, son of Visbur and a daughter of Aude the Wealthy, i.
GIU GOL] Index I 59
2 83-7 disinherited together with his brother Ondur by their
father, wherefore the brothers lay on him a spell of evil power,
28 8-19
GIUKUNGS, the family of the mythic King Giuki, represented
in works of art at the 'Hippodrome in Micklegarth, iii. 26o 18
GIZUR GOLDBROW (Gizurr gullbra), fosterfather of Temple-
garth-Ref, an Icelandic poet, called Gizur the Swart at the
court of Olaf the Swede-king, ii. 9i 19 . 20 4o49 receives Hialti
Skeggison in a friendly manner, 92 7 . 22 94 18 . 19 introduces
Hialti to the Princess Ingigerd, 95i6-24~ is let b Y Hialti into
the secret of his mission to the Swedish court, ioi 4 . 6 is with
K. Olaf Haraldson at the battle of Sticklestead, 404 20 his
song of encouragement before the battle, 405 10 . 19 slain in
the battle, 432 2 -34
GIZUR THE SWART (G. svarti), the same as Gizur Goldbrow
GIZUR 19 6F VALDRES, a captain in Earl Hakon's host in the
battle of Hiorungwick, slain by the Jomsviking Howard Hew-
er, i. 282^-2835
GIZUR THE WHITE (G. hviti), son of Teit, the son of
Ketilbiorn, an Icelandic noble, favourite with Olaf Tryggvison
and chiefly instrumental in introducing Christianity in Ice-
land, i. 33425-28 (" 8 9 9 ) 335 3 -6 339 2 r34 12 354i 3 -i5 20-25
GLAMMI, a sea-king of fame, i. 239 16 iii. 38 22
GLUM (Gliimr), son of Geiri, an Icelandic poet, i. i55 6 . 22 160.^0
l8 12-13 Z 9 8 1-10 20I 26-31 2I 59-18 2 394-22 2 437-16
GODGUEST (Go^gestr), King of Halogaland, died through fall
from the horse Raven, a gift-horse from King Adils of Sweden,
i- 526-31
GODWIN (Gu^ini), Earl, son of Wolfnoth, married to Gyda,
the daughter of Thorgils Sprakalegg, their children, ii. 326 10 . 14
his daughter, Gyda, married to K. Edward the Confessor,
iii- *55is-i9 his sons > I 57 2 5- T6 34
GOLD-HARALD (Gullharaldr), son of Knut Gormson, and
nephew of K. Harald Gormson, a great warrior, and deemed
entitled to kingdom in Denmark, i. 2i7 12 . 18 becomes great
friend of Hakon the Earl of Ladir, and confides to him his
aspirations to kingly dominion in Denmark, wherein he is
encouraged by Hakon, 232 14 . 26 broaching the matter to his
uncle he receives an angry reply, 232^-233.7 234^ imparts
60 Index I [GON GRA
to Earl Hakon his intention to carry out his plan by force
of arms, 233^ enters into Earl Hakon's wily plan of be-
coming a candidate for the throne of Norway, 236 10 . 23 cf.
2 3428" 2 3^i5 oes to att ack Harald Greycloak, K. of Norway,
coming to Denmark on an invitation from Harald Gormson,
and slays him in battle at the Neck in Limbfirth, 237 31 -238 2
24~ 2 3922 ^ himself attacked in turn by Earl Hakon and
hanged on a gallows, 240 3 , n cf. 2385.33
GONDUL (Gondul), a ' Valkyrja,' i. 187331895 i9i w ii. S9 13
I0 9i9 iii* 2 S4n
GORM THE OLD (Gormr hinn gamli), son of Horda-Knut
[the son of Arnfinn], sole King of Denmark, i. 83 10 . u 93 29
94i5 ii. 253 17 _ 20 ; father of Knut and Harald, 217^ 2333 234^
Gorm's son, better G.'s descendant (attungr), a kenning for
Knut the Mighty, his great-grandson, 31420
GOTH-GOD (Gauta-Tjfr), the 'Goths' avail,' Odin, i. i8g e
GOTLANDERS (Gotar), inhabitants of the island of Got-
land, ii. 8 29
GOWK-THORIR (Gauka-Jpdrir), a waylayer; he and Afrafasti
go with their company and offer K. Olaf Haraldson their
service, ii. 394 8 - 30 their offer being rejected on religious
grounds, they follow the King's host on their own account,
394sr39527 Gowk-Thorir, with his company, is christened,
3995-si h- e f a ^ s i n t ^ ie ft rst brunt at the battle of Sticklestead,
GRAM (gramr), in ancient days the name of a lord that went
a-warring, i. 32 22 . 23 the warriors bore collectively the plural
name gramir,'z.
GRANI, an Icelandic poet, sings of the ransoming of the
daughters of Thorkel Gusher, iii. 96 4 . n
GRANKEL or Granketil (Grankell e^Sa Granketill), a goodman
of Halogaland, personal description, ii. i9i 21 . 26 gives a
goodly banquet to K. Olaf Haraldson on his visit to Haloga-
land, 1923.5 owner of an island rich in produce, over the
possession of which he and his son Asmund come to quarrel
with Harek of Thiotta, and gain their case, 2924-2948 burnt
in his house by Harek, 347 n . 2 7 42o 10 . 13
GRANMAR (Granmarr), King of Southmanland in Sweden,
escaped being burned at Upsala with other kinglets of Sweden,
i. s8 6 . r hears of the burning and takes his counsel, 59 10 . 18
ORE] Index I 61
his entertainment of, and alliance with, the viking King
Hiorvard, 59 13 -6o his wars with Ingiald, and death through
the latter's treachery, 6i-62 22
GREEKS (Grikkir, Girkir), iu 6i 13 62 2S 30 7 i 23 2 6o 8 43 o s 12 10
GREGORY, son of Day Eilifson and of Ragnhild, the d. of
Skopti Ogmundson, ill 35 2 6 takes service with King Ingi
Haraldson and becomes his great favourite, 377 16 . 24 K.
Sigurd Haraldson forming a plan with his brother Eystein to
depose their crippled brother Ingi, Gregory defeats the plot,
and puts an end to Sigurd's consequent policy of provocation
by slaying him at Biorgvm, 385^-390^ is prevented by the
people from falling upon Eystein, 39o n . 21 escapes from an
attack by King Eystein on his manor of Bentberg, which Ey-
stein destroys, live stock and all, 3 90^-39 i 24 he is awarded
fifteen marks from K. Eystein for the destruction of his
property, 392 ir . 18 he and Ingi win over from Eystein many
of his supporters, 392 30 -3932 he takes command of the
strong place of Kings' Rock on behalf of Ingi, 399 18 . 19 his
dealings with Hakon Shoulder broad at Kings' Rock, 399 21 -
4oi 29 his estimate of Icelanders as soldiers, 4oi so -402 2
keeps with K. Ingi in the Wick watching an opportunity to
fall on Hakon Shoulderbroad, 402 12 . 15 with K. Ingi in
Biorgvin, where Hakon eludes his vigilance, 403-^ his part
in the battle of the Elf against Hakon Shoulderbroad, 403 1S -
4 I 5ir oes fr m tne battle north into the Wick and winters
there, 4iS 18 . 2 o takes pledge of King Ingi that Sigurd of
Reyr, his near relative, shall retain all his possessions, 41 5 2 ^. 29
dissatisfied with Erling Askew's inactivity at Biorgvin in face
of Hakon's uncompromising attitude in Thrandheim, 4i6 I6 . 21
goes with K. Ingi to Biorgvin, 41634 25 accidentally drawn
into a fight, on the bridges in Biorgvin, between his brother-
in-law Haldor and Biorn, the nephew of Erling Askew, 4i6 29 -
4i8 28 goes with K. Ingi east into the Wick in pursuit of
Hakon, and takes up his station at Kings' Rock, 4i8 23 . 28
his onset on Hakon at Saur-Byes, 4i9 3 . 26 in seeking to
avenge on Hakon Shoulderbroad the slaying of his brother-
in-law Haldor Bryniolfson, he is shot down crossing the river
Befia, 1161, 419^-42 1 23 his character, 42i 21 . 26 next to
Eystein the elder, the greatest friend of Icelanders in Norway,
62 Index I [GRE GRI
4 2I 26-2T k* s body taken to Hofund and buried at Gimsey at
the nuns' seat there, 42i 3r . 30 King Ingi's grief at his fall, and
devotion to his memory, 422 3 . 31 423^-4244 4259-10 Gregory's
house-carles make common cause with Erling Askew against
Hakon Shoulderbroad, 4355-12 437 2 3-25
GRELAD (GreLo*), daughter of Dungad, Earl of Caithness,
married to Thorfin Skull-cleaver, ii. i68 2r i69 2
GRIMKEL (Grfmkell), the court bishop of King Olaf Harald-
son, his and his clerks' seats in the King's hall, ii. 67 20 . 21 by
his and other clerks' counsel, Olaf Haraldson draws up canon-
law for Norway, 68 18 . 20 remained, at K. Olaf s request,
at his missionary duty in the Uplands during the King's
flight to Russia, 454 4 - 10 at the request of the people of
Thrandheim he goes to Nidoyce to look after matters in con-
nection with K. Olaf's holiness, 454 4 . 6 10 . 15 his conduct in
the affair until, with K. Svein Alfiva's son's consent, he de-
clares K. Olaf to be a verily holy man, 454i 8 -4572
GRIM RAKE (Grfmr rusli),goes off to Micklegarth with Kris-
tin, the wife of Earl Erling Askew, where they have sundry
children together, iii. 474 11 . 14
GRIM, son of Thorgils the son of Halma, aids his father in
securing the body of K. Olaf Haraldson, ii. 444-445, 44 7 5 -
4497 454 2 r455 4
GRIM from Vist, father to Andres, a partisan of Sigurd Slembi-
Deacon, iii. 356 14
GRIOTGARD, read Griotgarth,
GRIOTGARTH THE BRISK (G. roskvi), stationed in the
forehold on board the Long-Worm, i. 353 20
GRIOTGARTH (Grj6tgarSr) the elder, son of Earl Hakon
Griotgarthson, of Ladir, slain in Harald Hairfair's second
battle of Solskel, L io2 30 . 32
GRIOTGARTH the younger, son of Earl Hakon Griotgarth-
son, and younger brother to Earl Sigurd of Ladir ; having no
title of honour he went in summer on viking raids, i. 203-^22
plots with Gunnhild and Harald Graycloak against the life
of his brother, 204 4 . 2 g in company with Harald and Erling
he burns Earl Sigurd in his house at Oglo, 205 10 . 20 appointed
by Harald Graycloak governor of North-Mere, and is slain
in battle there by his nephew Hakon Sigurdson, Earl of
Ladir, 2i6 20 -2i7 6
GRI GUD] Index I 63
GRIOTGARTH, son of Olvir of Eggja, rises in rebellion against
K. Olaf Haraldson in order to avenge the death of his brother
Thorir, 3447-11 K - Olaf bearing of it, attacks him in his
house and slays him, 344is-34S 4
GRIOTGARTH of Yrjar, father to Hakon, Earl of Ladir, i.
GRITGARTH, read Griotgarth, the father of Hreidar, who was
killed in the battle at Holm-the-Gray, iii. 36 2 r
GROA (Gr6a), daughter of Thorstem the Red, married to Dun-
gad, Earl of Caithness, their daughter Grelad, wife of Thorfin
Skull-cleaver, Earl of Orkney, ii. i68 2r -i69 3
GRYTING (Grjfangr), King of Orkdale, fights with Harald
Hairfair, and, bemg defeated, swears fealty to him, i. 95 2 , OQ
GUDBRAND (GuSbrandr), a ' hersir ' of the Dales, lends
armed aid to Eystein, King of Heathmark, against Halfdan
the Black, i. 78 22 . 24 enters an alliance with Hogni and Frodi,
sons of King Eystein of Heathmark, and with Hogni Kara-
son at Rmgsacre, against Harald Hairfair, who burns Gud-
brand in his house there, 92 14 _ 30
GUDBRAND A-DALE (Dala-Gu^brandr), makes an alliance
with Earl Hakon Sigurdson of Ladir, Tryggvi Olafson, and
Gudrod Biornsson against Gunnhild's sons, i. 2io 3 . u
GUDBRAND A-DALES (Dala-Gu=Sbrandr), a ' hersir 7 over
'the Dales,' i.e. over Gudbrandsdale, over which he bore sway
like a king, ii. 2oo 19 . 32 in might and wide lands a peer of
Erling Skialgson, 2oo 22 . 32 his unavailing struggle against K,
Olaf Haraldson's missionary campaign in his dominion, 20 1 2 -
2o8 31 converted to Christianity and baptized by the court
bishop Sigurd, 2o8 31 -209 2 builds the first church in Gud-
brandsdale, 2093.3
GUDBRAND KULA (G. kula), father of Asta the wife of K.
Harald the Grenlander, i. 2849 311! and of Isrid, wife of
Thord Bigbelly, ii. 2493 fosters Olaf, son of Harald the
Grenlander (O. Holy), his grandson, i. 287 14 _ 19
GUDBRAND, son of Shavehew, married to Maria, daughter of
K. Eystein Magnusson and Ingibiorg, d. of Guthorm, son of
Steig-Thorir, iii. 2 6 5 4 falls on the side of King Ingi Haraldson
in the battle of Oslo against Hakon Shoulderbroad, 426 18
his son, Olaf Unlucky, 374 1 Mg
GUDBRAND THE WHITE (G. hvfti), a captain in Earl
64 Index I [GUD
Eric's division of Earl Hakon's fleet in the battle of Hiorung-
wick, L 277 15
GUDLAUG (GuSlaugr), King of Halogaland, defeated and
hanged by the sons of Yngvi Alrekson, i. 390-29 avenged by
his son, Gylaug, 4i 2 . 26
GUDLEIK THE GARTHREALMER (GuSleikr gerzki), a
great trader in Russian goods, whence his by-name, enters
partnership with King Olaf Haraldson, and takes his com-
mission for procuring costly stuffs for the King's robes of
state. On the return voyage he is slain by Thorgaut Hare-
lip, who robbed all the goods for the benefit of King Olaf of
Sweden, ii. 8i 23 -83
GUDMUND (GuSmundr), son of Ari Thorgeirson, Bishop of
Holar in Iceland, 1203-1237, iii. 47693
GUDMUND THE MIGHTY (G. hinn riki) of Maddermead,
son of Eyolf, i. 334 20 alternately singled out by King Olaf
Haraldson as keeper of the blinded Upland King Rcerek, ii.
1 3524-25 Roerek not feeling at home with Thorgils Arison
requests to be taken to Gudmund, who entertains him for
one year, and then rids himself of him by lodging him at the
small tenement of Calfskin, i36 16 . 2 ^- his aid sought by King
Olaf for obtaining possession of the island of Grimsey, 24239-
243 8 Gudmund and his followers' compliance thwarted by
his brother Einar's intervention, 2439-244^ invited, together
with other chiefs of Iceland, by Thorann Nefiolfson, in the
name of King Olaf, to come to Norway to meet the King, an
invitation of which G. did not avail himself, 245-2 46 8 his
death (1025), 249 24 . 25 genealogical reference to, iii. iS3 8 . 6
GUDRID (GufcrfSr), daughter of Birgir and sister to Jon,
Archbishop of Nidoyce, Eric Oddson's authority for his ac-
count of Ivar Dint's execution, iii. 363^
GUDRID, daughter of Guthorm Steig-Thorirson, avers that
she saw in her father's possession the mazer-bowl which
Harald the Hardredy gave to Steig-Thorir, iii. 86^.39 87 3 . 6
GUDROD (Gu^ro^r), son of King Biorn the Chapman, i. i34 81
fostered, after his father's death, by his uncle Olaf, 1425
flies, with his foster-brother, Tryggvi Olafson, to the Uplands
after the fall of K. Olaf at Tunsberg in battle against Eric
Bloodaxe, i44 29 . 30 joins Hakon the Good against Eric
Bloodaxe, i5iy. n receives from Hakon the Good the title
GUD] Index I 65
of king, together with the dominion of Westfold, I5i 14 . 18
confirmed in his title and dominion on the accession of
Eric's sons to power, I97i 5 . 24 2 2 16 . 18 makes an alliance
against Gunnhild's sons with Earl Hakon, Gudbrand a-Dale,
and Tryggvi Olafson, 2io 3 . n while guesting up-country in
the neighbourhood of Tuns berg he is set upon, at night, by
Harald Greycloak and killed, 2ii 24 -2i2 2 (Of Gudrod, as of
his father, Snorri says * he married well and meetly ' without
mentioning the wife's name); he left a son, Harald the Gren-
lander, 212^.9
GUDROD (Go'Sro^r), son of Eric Bloodaxe and Gunnhild, i.
J45 r hearing of Earl Hakon Sigurdson's alliance with the
Upland lords, he gives out that next spring he will go on a
war-voyage, 2io^. l8 at the ale of parting he and Harald,
who was to join in the expedition, nearly came to blows over
the drinking game ' man-likening/ and parted company, 2io 18 -
2ii 4 sailing east to the Wick and across the Fold, he
arranges with K, Tryggvi Olafson a tryst at Walls, east of
Sotaness, and with his men falls treacherously on Tryggvi and
slays him there, 2ii 4 _ 21 searches for Tryggvi's widow, 224 15 . 19
with his brother, Sigurd Slaver, he is left in governorship of
Thrandheim by Harald Greycloak, 2i4 4 . 8 clears, with his
brother, out of Thrandheim on Earl Hakon's return in
autumn, and abides in the Mere, 2i4 14 _ 24 gathers with
Harald his brother fresh host for Thrandheim, which they
occupy first when Earl Hakon leaves the countryfor Denmark,
2i6 ir-22 2i7 21 _ 29 flies with his mother and Ragnfrod, his
brother, to Orkney, on Hakon being appointed Harald Gorm-
son's viceroy, 24i ir . 23 cf. 2435 leads a warfaring life in
western countries until Olaf Tryggvison has been king in
Norway for four years (999), when he returns with many
ships to the Wick, where he is slain by the King's brothers-
in-law Hyrning and Thorgeir, 34i 23 -342 30
GUDROD GLEAM (G. Ij6mi), son of Harald Hairfair and
Snowfair, daughter of Swasi, i. I2o 3 repudiated by his
father, i2i 5 . 6 restored to favour at the instance of Thiodolf
of Hvin, I2i r i22 3 with whom, at Harald's behest, he takes
up his abode, 122-^ revolts against his father, and in
company with his brother Halfdan Highleg burns in his
house Rognvald the Mere-earl, and seizes the rule over his
VI. F
66 Index I [GUD
dominion, i24 15 . 29 expelled by King Harald east to Agdir,
I2 5i-5 appointed king by his father, 13120-22 perished by
shipwreck off the Jadar, sailing from Agdir to Rogaland,
2 8-i4
GUDROD, a king of Gudbrandsdale, ii. 4i 25 joins the other
Upland kinglets in supporting Olaf Haraldson's struggle for
the crown of Norway, 4i 18 44 24 joins in a conspiracy with
other four Upland kings against Olaf for his cruelty to heathen
Uplanders, io3 n -io6 seized at Ringacre with his fellow-
conspirators by King Olaf, who has his tongue cut out, io8 8 . 22
GUDROD, son of Halfdan Whiteleg, i. 67 20 . 21
GUDROD the Hunter-King, or the Proud (G. vei^ikonungr
e^a hinn mikillati), son of Halfdan Eysteinsqn the Bounte-
ous and the Meatgrudging, King of Raumrick and Westfold,
and one half of Vingulmark, married, first, Elfhild, d. of King
Alfarin of Elf home; secondly, Asa, daughter of K. Harald
Redlip of Agdir, whom Gudrod slew, he being in turn slain
by Asa's foot-page, in Stiflasound, i. 7o 24 -72 12 his sons lose
a great part of the realm he left them, 72 18 . 28
GUDROD, son of Olaf Butterbread, King of the South Isles,
in the host of King Ingi before Oslo, iii. 424^.3^ flees before
King Hakon's men, 425-^5
GUDROD, King of Scania (i.e. of Skaney), married to Asa
Evil-heart, who encompassed his death, i. 63 9 _ 16
GUDROD SKIRJA (G. skirja), son of Harald Hairfair and
Ashild, daughter of Ring Dayson, i. H4 20 . 2 i kept at his
father's court, but was endowed with large grants about
(Hordland(P) and) Sogn, 13137-29
GUDRUN (Gu^nin), daughter of Einar son of Ari of Reek-
knolls, married to Ogmund of Sand in Tentisle in Haloga-
land, iii. 35 6 28-ao
GUDRUN, daughter of Jarnskeggi or Iron Skeggi of Uphowe
in Yriar, chosen in marriage by Olaf Tryggvison m atone-
ment for her father's death, attempts his life the first night
of the bridal and parts from him for ever, i. 322 6 _ 19
GUDRUN, d. of Nefstein and of Ingirid (Ingigerd is a mis-
print), the d. of K. Sigurd Sow and Asta, the parents of
Harald Hardredy, Gudrun being thus a niece of Olaf the
Holy, given by K. Olaf the Quiet in marriage to Skuli Tosti's
son, 'king's fosterer,' iii. i84 4 . 9
GUD GUN] Index I 67
GUDRUN of Saltness, mother of John Kitten, Sigurd and
William, all of whom joined the band of Eystein, c King '
of the Birchlegs, iii. 48335
GUDRUN, Sun of Lund, should read Sun of the Groves (Map),
(G. Lundasol), the daughter of Bergthor and wife of Worm
Lyrgia, sent for by Earl Hakon of Ladir that he might
dishonour her her reproachful reply, i. 292 r . 20
GUDRUN, daughter of Thord the son of Foli, the wife of
Skopti, son of Ogmund, her children, iii. 225 2931
GUNN (Gunnr), a Valkyrja, ii. n 20 36o 32
GUNNAR of Gelmin (Gunnarr af Gelmini), supporter of K.
Olaf Haraldson in his strife for the kingdom of Norway, ii.
48 15
GUNNAR of Gimsar joins the following of Sigurd Slembi-
Deacon and Magnus the Blind, iii. 349^ falls in the battle
at Mouth, 349 2 i-35i
GUNNAR RENTMASTER, iii. 44i 15
GUNNHILD (Gunnhildr), the daughter of Burislaf, King in
Wendland, i. 252 10 married to Svein Twibeard, King of
Denmark, their sons: Knut the Mighty (Great) and Harald,
2 7*n 15-17 34824.36 her death, 348 26 - 2 r [According to Dit-
mar of Merseburg Svein put her away and sent her to Wend-
land, and at his death her sons, Knut and Harald, restored
her to her rights in Denmark.]
GUNNHILD, daughter of Earl Halfdan and Ingibiorg, a
daughter of Harald Hairfair, mother to Eyvind Skaldspiller,
i- ^Sgr-sjs " *95-7
GUNNHILD, daughter of Knut the Mighty and Emma, ii.
2 7i4 wedded to Kaiser Henry (III.) of Saxland, iii, 25 18 . 20
died three years afterwards (1040), 25 2S
GUNNHILD, the reputed daughter of Ozur Tot, a lord in
Halogaland, i. i29 5 . 8 found in a Finmark cot studying
wizardry she is brought to Eric Bloodaxe, who, struck with
her great beauty, obtains her in marriage, i. 1293-130 held
by common rumour guilty of having caused K. Halfdan
the Black of Thrandheim to be killed by poison, i42 14 . 18
personal description, children, i45 2 . 8 ^ ees ^th her sons,
after the fall of her husband, to Orkney, where she resides
with them for a time, i54 2 o" I S522 on hearing that war had
broken out between Norway and Denmark, she quits the
68 Index I [GUN
Orkneys and goes to K. Harald Gormson with all her family,
and is received hospitably and provided with lands for her
support, i59 12 -i5 ai-26 when her sons succeeded, after the
death of Hakon the Good, to power in Norway, she meddles
much in affairs of state and acquires the title c Kings' Mother,'
i97g. 14 she urges her sons to rid them of Earl Sigurd of
Ladir, 202^-203-^ her plotting with Griotgarth against the
life of his brother, Earl Sigurd, 204 4 _ 28 her guileful love for
Earl Hakon of Ladir, 2o8 8 . 10 takes counsel with her sons
on hearing of Hakon the Ladir-Earl's alliance with Gud-
brand a-Dale and the Wick Kings, Tryggvi and Gudrod,
2I0 n-i4 concerts plans with her sons for the kidnapping of
Olaf Tryggvison, 224 19 . 26 sends spies to find out the where-
abouts of Astrid, Olaf's mother, and her infant son, 225 3 . 10
sends Hakon, who fails, to secure the person of Olaf
Tryggvison, 225 U -227 16 sends Hakon again on the same
errand, with a request to the King of Sweden to further her
purpose, 22733-2284 Hakon reports to her again his failure,
2285.34 Her son ^" Harald Greycloak consults her as to the
advisability of accepting Harald Gormson's invitation to
Denmark, 237 4 . 6 Har. Greycloak having been treacherously
slain in Denmark, Gunnhild leaves Norway again for Orkney,
GUNNHILD, daughter of King Sigurd Syr (Sow) and Asta the
daughter of Gudbrand Kula, ii. 3 fa given in marriage by
her half-brother, King Olaf Haraldson, to Ketil Calf (Kalf)
of Ringness, 248^.^ her daughter Sigrid, iii. io6 10 . 13 her
son, Guthorm, m 14
GUNNHILD, daughter of Earl Svein, son of Earl Hakon the
Mighty, married (second time) to Svein Wolfson, K. of Den-
mark, iii. io6 25 . 28 (The statement, ii. 33 12 -i 5 that she was
married to Aslak, son of Erling Skialgson, is contradicted, iii.
io6 24 . 26 where, in agreement with all other sources, Aslak's
wife is said to have been Sigrid, Gunnhild's sister, see Sigrid,
daughter of Earl Svein.)
GUNNHILD, wife of Simon, son of Thorberg, foster-mother to
K. Hakon Shoulder broad, iii. 373 20 causes a witch-woman
c to sit out ' in order to find by what magic means victory can
be secured to the arms of her foster-son, 4243 12
GUNNHILD'S SONS. See Eric's sons.
GUN GUT] Index I 69
GUNNI FISS, son of Ssemund Housewife and Ingibiorg
daughter of priest Andres Brunison, iii. 3253
GUNNSTEIN (Gunnsteinn) of Longisle in Halogaland, an
older brother to Karli, a man of great account and busy in
husbandry, ii. 23723-2383 joins his brother in a trading
voyage to Biarmland, and takes command of their ship after
Karli's death, 258 16 -266 10 overtaken by Thorir Hound at
Longwick, he and his crew desert the ship, and Gunnstem
escapes death by the aid of a wizard woman, 266 10 . 1S he
eludes in disguise Thorir's pursuit, reaches his home in Long-
isle, from whence he sets out to meet King Olaf, to whom he
tells the story of the expedition, the King taking him under
his protection, 266 24 -267 6 288 23 . 24 289 15
GUTHORM (Guthormr), a king who fell with Eric Bloodaxe,
i- *54io
GUTHORM, son of Asolf of Remir and Thora daughter of
Skopti Ogmundson, father of Bard the father of K. Ingi and
Duke Skuli, iii. i84 9 . 13 with his brother Ottar Balli he joins
many Thrandheim chiefs in proclaiming as king Sigurd, son
of K. Harald Gilli, 3484
GUTHORM CINDER (G. sindri), of noble kin, and a famous
poet both at Harald Hairfair's and his son Halfdan the
Black's court, brings about peace between father and son
when they were on the point of going into battle, i. i36 18 . 31
wrought a song on K. Hakon the Good called Hakon's-drapa,
I 56 25 -33 I 57io-i8 26-30 I 58 6 . 10 2 6- I 593 ^sriTSe I*** I7 9s-ir
GUTHORM, son of Eric Bloodaxe and Gunnhild, i. i45 6
falls at Ogvaldsness fighting against K. Hakon the Good,
GUTHORM GREYBEARD (G. grabar^i), father to Thora
the mother of K. Sigurd natural son of K. Harald Gilli, iii.
3i4 28 the story of his sons Einar and Andreas, and another
daughter not named, 38r n -385 15
GUTHORM, son of Gudbrand hersir of Gudbrandsdale, falls
in battle against Halfdan the Black in Mickle-isle (Eyin
mikla) in the lake Miors, i. 7835-29
GUTHORM, son of Harald Fletcher, a commander at Kings'
Rock, iii. 324^
GUTHORM, * eldest 7 son of Harald Hairfair and Asa, daughter
of Earl Hakon Griotgarth's son, i. no 26 . 27 sprinkled with
jo Index I [GUT
water by Duke Guthorm, who gave him his own name and
brought him up east in the Wick, H4 32 -n5 5 appointed by
his father governor over the dominion which Duke Guthorm
had ruled over (Wick and Uplands), 124^3 and afterwards
made King of Ranrealm, 13122-25 ^ s m battle with Solvi
Klofi in the mouth of the Elf, i28 6 . n i32 16 . ir
GUTHORM, son of Ketil Kalf of Ringness and Gunnhild,
sister of K, Harald Hardredy, his character and relations with
K. Harald, iii. i22 14 . 20 his warfare in the west, and dealings
with Margath, K, of Dublin, in Bretland, I22 21 -i24 16 he
bestows one tenth of the war-booty taken from Margath on
Olaf s church at Nidoyce, in the shape of a huge rood of
silver, 124^ 1W8
GUTHORM, son of Sigurd, Earl of Orkney, succeeded his
father and, in a year, died, leaving no issue, i. 1 1 6 28 . 30 ii. j 68 9 _ 10
GUTHORM, son of King Sigurd Hart and of Thorny, daughter
of Klack-Harald King of Jutland, i. 8i 17 83^.9 seized by
the viking Haki of Hadaland, 8i 29 -82 3 rescued from Haki
by Harek Wolf, and brought to the court of Halfdan the
Black, 82 19 -83 r becomes captain of Harald Hairfair's body-
guard, head of his government, and Commander-in-chief of
his army, 9i 8 . 12 defeats the first combination of Hairfair's
enemies: Haki Gandalfson, 92^ King Gandalf of Vingul-
mark, 92 r . 14 the four upland lords, Hogni and Frodi, sons
of King Eystein of Heathmark, Hogni Karason and 'hersir'
Gudbrand, 92^-93.7 approves strongly of Hairfair's vow to
conquer all Norway, 95 r _ 9 his expedition with Harald north
over Dofrafell into the basin of Drontheim, and victory in
Orkdale, 95^-29 appointed governor by Harald Hairfair over
Vermland, no 20 . 21 sprinkles with water and gives his name
to Harald Hairfair's oldest son, and brings him up, i. ii4 32 -
ii5 5 had rule over the Wick, Ranrealm apparently in-
cluded (cf. 131^,25), an( * the Uplands, when Harald was
absent, 1155.7 an & as governor of these parts resided in
Tunsberg, i23 24 . 28 died in his bed at Tunsberg, 1249
GUTHORM, son of King Sigurd Syr (Sow) and Asta the
daughter of Gudbrand Kula, ii. 35 26 . 2 7 his faintheartedness
as a child, no 6 . 10 cornfields his great wish in childhood,
riI l-5
GUTHORM STEIG-THORIRSON, father to Gudrid, and
GYD GYR] Index I 71
Ingibiorg the queen of K. Eystein Magrmson, iii. 87 8 . 4 265^
his daughter Gudrid saw in his possession the mazer-bowl
which Harald the Hardredy had given to Steig-Thorir, iii.
87s-5
GYD A ' the English' (Gy^a in enska), daughter of Olaf Kuaran,
King of Dublin (i. 265 18 _ 19 ), a widow whose husband had
been an earl, chooses at an assembly summoned by herself,
Olaf Tryygvison for her husband, i. 264^-265 266 20 _ 21
their son Tryggvi, ii 463^
GYD A, daughter of King Eric of Hordaland, fostered by a rich
bonder of Valdres, personal description, i. 93 15 . 18 the wooing
of her by Harald Hairfair, and her answer, 93 18 -94 1 r married
to Harald Hairfair; her children, H4 4 . 10
GYDA, daughter of Earl Godwin and his wife Gyda the
daughter of Thorgils Sprakaleg, married to Edward the
Confessor, ii. 3 26 io-u & I 55is-i9
GYDA THE OLD (G. gamla), daughter of K. Harald God-
winson, married to K. Valdemar of Holmgarth, their son
Harald the father-in-law of K. Sigurd Jerusalem-farer, iii.
GYDA, daughter of King Svein Twibeard, and sister to Knut
the Great, married to Earl Eric, son of Hakon, i. 348 12 . 18
GYDA, daughter of Thorgils Sprakaleg, married to Earl God-
win, the son of Wolfnoth, mother to King Harald and Earl
Tosti, etc., ii. 326 9 . 12 iii. iS9 16 . ir
GYLAUG (G/laugr), King of Halogaland, son of Gudlaug,
avenges his father on Jorund, K. of Sweden, i. 4i 2 . 26 cf.
GYLFI (according to ' Gylfaginning } of the younger Edda, i.
30, a king of Sweden), his dealings with Gefion, i. is 26 i6^. 14
his dealings with Odin, i6 16 . 21
GYMIR, a giant, father of Gerd, the wife of Frey, L 23^ *=^Egir,
the god of the sea, 543
GYRD (GyrSr), aboard King Harald Hardredy's ship in the
Solund Isles his dream, i63 22 -i64 8
GYRD, son of Amundi, K. Ingi Haraldson's foster-brother,
married to Gyrid Day's daughter, sister of Gregory Dayson,
iii. 4Q3 8 . n joins Gregory to attack Hakon Shoulderbroad at
Kings' Rock, iii. 400^ is slain by Hakon Shoulderbroad,
435-is Hakon's dealings with his son Amundi,
72 Index I [GYR HAK
GYRD BARDSON, father to Cecilia, the wife of Jon Kauda,
iii. 3633
GYRD GODWINSON, Earl, brother of K. Harald Godwinson,
falls with his brother at the battle of Helsingport, iii. i8i n .i 7
GYRD, son of King Harald Redlip, dies righting with his
father against Gudrod the Hunter-king, i. 7i 18 . 14
GYRD, son of Kolbein, brother to Bentein, whom Sigurd
Slembi-Deacon slew, iii. 3564 refuses ransom for Ivar Dint
as having taken part in the slaying of his brother Bentein,
36318-22 one of the chiefs who insisted on Sigurd Slembi-
Deacon being tortured to death, 366 6 . 8
GYRD the Lawman, son of Gunnhild, a follower of K. Ingi
Haraldson, made prisoner of war by K. Hakon Shoulder-
broad, iii. 403ii-ie
GYRD, son of Law-Bersi, father to Amundi, the foster-father
of K. Ingi Haraldson, iii. 347^
GYRGIR (Georgios Maniakes), military commander under the
Emperor Michael c Katalaktus,' iii. 59 24 . 33 he and Harald
Sigurdson engaged in putting down piracy in the Greek
Archipelago, 60^ his quarrels with the Vserings concerning
certain privileges at encampments settled by Harald's sharp
practice, 6o 17 -62 6 comparison of his and Harald's successes
in war, 62 8 -63 23
GYRID, the daughter of Day and sister of Gregory Dayson,
married to Gyrd, the son of Amundi, iii. 403 8 . n their son
Amundi, 42o 2 . 6
HADD the Hardy (Haddr inn harSi), fought, together with his
brother, Roald Rig, against Harald Hairfair in Hafursfirth,
and, apparently, escaped by flight, i. m 12 -ii2 2
HADDING, a legendary hero, son of Gram, K. in Denmark,
his followers, called Haddings (Haddingjar) Haddingja
valr, would be better translated 'fallen Haddings' than 'Had-
ding's chosen,' i. 2o6 14
HAFTHOR (Haf>6rr) and Steinthor (Stein]?6rr), examples of
personal names derived from Thor 0?<frr), i. i9 2 r.28
HAGBARD, a sea-king, i. 383.5 2564 iii. 3i9 23 (Sigar's foe).
HAKI, a sea-king, and, after having slain K. Hugleik in battle,
King of the Swedes, i 383.^ overcome by wounds in battle
with the sons of K. Yngvi Alreksson, Jorund and Eric, he
had balefire arrayed on board ship whereon he was laid, the
HAK] Index I 73
craft, with rudder shipped and sails set, going all ablaze into
the main, 39sr424
H AKI, one of the sons of Gandalf, King of Vingulmark, defeated
by Halfdan the Black at the battle of Eid, he saves himself
by flight, i. 8o 23 . 26 makes, with his father, a combined front
and flank attack on Harald Hairfair in Westfold, 9i 18 _g 2 de-
feated, and slain at Hakisdale, Q2 2Jr
HAKI, bareserk of Hadaland, kills King Sigurd Hart and seizes
his children, Ragnhild and Guthorm, and brings them to his
seat in Hadaland, i. 8i 25 -82 3 prevented by his wounds from
wedding Ragnhild, 82 3 . 8 is attacked by order of Halfdan the
Black by Harek Wolf, who burns down his house and brings
Ragnhild and Guthorm to Halfdan the Black, while Hafi,
having to give up the pursuit of him, falls on his sword and
kills himself, 82g. 31
HAKON (Hakon), an agent of Gunnhild the Kings' mother,
employed to try to get into her power the infant Olaf Trygg-
vison; his mission an utter failure, i. 225 n -228 24
HAKON, King of Sweden after King Steinkel, ui. 226^ [by
the oldest authority, a series of Kings of Sweden attached to
the West-Gautland code of laws, this King, under the name
of Hakon rod, precedes Steinkel].
HAKON, son of Earl Eric the son of Hakon by his wife Gyda,
i. 348 ir . 18 ii. 2i 22 . 23 255 29 . 30 rules Norway, after the departure
for England of his father, conjointly with his uncle Svem,
(1014-15), ii. 2i 21 . 22 25o 25 . 27 Einar Thambarskelfir com-
missioned by his father to be his guardian and counsellor,
26 ir . 22 capture of him in Saudungsound by Olaf Haraldson,
3so"3 I 20 2 5 2T-so. ki s P^tey with Olaf and release on parole,
3 I 2i"3 2 34 h e * ves U P to Otef his dominion in Norway,
3 2 15-16 3915-19 47l9-29J 2 52y-30 leaVeS N rWa y and J inS K 8
Knut, by whom he is held in much esteem and appointed to
a great dominion, 33 8 . u 25030-251! visited by his kinsman-
in-law, Einar Thambarskelfir, 235 3 . 6 lays against his uncle,
King Knut, claim to a portion of Norway, 25i 10 .i 2 many
fugitives from Norway assure him that the Norwegians were
ready to revolt against King Olaf in favour of him and King
Knut, 252 6 . 12 urges King Knut to take action for ousting
Olaf from Norway, 252 mr holds the second command in
the fleet with which Knut sets out to meet the invasion of
74 Index I [HAK
Denmark by Olaf of Norway and Onund of Sweden, 31325.33
his dragon galley described, siS^s Erlmg Skialgson and
his sons join Hakon's command in K. Knut's expedition,
335e-9 i ncurs general blame for breaking his oath never to
fight against K. Olaf Haraldson, 336 21 . 24 Poet Sigvat a great
friend of his, 336 24 . 34 appointed Earl of Norway by K. Knut,
349i3-i6 25-29 4 ]C 7i3-i6 some of Erling's sons with Hakon when
their father was slain, 36o 17 . 18 leads out of Thrandheim an
overwhelming force before which K. Olaf takes to flight,
3^139-3632! short reign in Norway prophesied to him by
K. Olaf, 368 20 . 25 his popularity in Norway, 372 n . 15 follows
up the flight of K, Olaf and takes all his abandoned ships,
37 2 is-30 favours conferred by him on Kalf Arnison, 374"375n
K. Knut's view of his uprightness, 376 5 . 9 he and K. Knut
succeed in winning over Biorn the Marshal by bribes, 37733-
37921 his death ( lost at sea > I02 9)> 37628-37720 38630-3873
i*iT i
HAKON FAUK (H. faukr), son of Olaf o' Dale, and brother
to Borghild, the concubine of K, Sigurd Jerusalem-farer and
mother of K. Magnus the Blind, iii. 277 21 23 . 24 slain by order
of K. Harald Gilli, 323^
HAKON the Good (H. g6^i), King of Norway, 934-961, son
of K Har. Hairfair and Thora Most-Staff, afterwards called
'Athelstan's fosterling,' or 'The Good;' kindred, birth, bap-
tism, personal description, and early rearing, i. isS-^ cf.
ii. 19138-192! sent by his father to King Athelstane in
England to be fostered by him, 13929-14021 n * s &fe at tne
court of King Athelstane; gift by the latter of the sword
c Quern-biter,' I4i 4 . 19 hearing of the death of his father he
fits out, by the aid of K. Athelstane, an expedition to Norway,
I 49fi-n landing there he hears of the battle of Tunsberg and
the fall of his brethren, Olaf, K. of the Wick, and Sigrod, K.
of Thrandheim, and that his brother Eric was east in the
Wick, 14910-u at the age of fifteen he is proclaimed by the
Thrandheim folk King of all Norway on having declared that
his father's feudal oppression should be abolished, 149^150^
the Uplands declare for him, 1 50^-1 5 i y the Wick likewise,
and Tryggvi and Gudrod are reinstated in their kingdoms,
I 5 I r-24. c; f- I 97i9-24 i n f ace f Hakon's popularity Eric Blood-
axe quits the country and goes to Orkney, 15 t ar i52 6 all Nor-
HAK]
Index I 75
way subdued after Eric's flight, but an army of observation
maintained about the middle of the realm until the fall of
Eric came to be known, i55 25 -i56 9 confers on his friend Earl
Sigurd the dominion of Thrandheim, 156^ cf. i99 20 . 22 203 25 . 27
to beat back attacks from Denmark, 158-^-1593 Hakon's
happy reign (cf. 17411-14) an <* w *se legislation (cf. i73 25 -i74 r ):
Gulathing ; s laws Frostathing's laws (Heidssevis laws al-
ready codified by Halfdan the Black, his grandfather, cf.
8 4 2 9- 8 52)> l6 19-32 Cf ' 20I 23-24 " 68 14-16 & 23C 2830 baptizes
to his own name a son of Earl Sigurd, i6i s . 10 makes Jamtland
a tributary province of Norway, i63 8 . 20 Jamtlanders and
the Norwegian population of Helsingland acknowledge him
their king, i63 21 . 22 ii. 276 21 . 31 hi. 2643.5 his Christian ways,
I ^326" I ^4io measures adopted by him towards converting
his people to Christianity, i64 n -i6s 8 the heathendom of
Norway too strong for him to cope with, i66 20 -i7i 25 cf. 3i6 26 -
3175 3i8 2 5_ 3() defeats Eric's sons at Ogvalcjsness, 171^-17322
his ordinances in respect of ship-raths and war-beacons,
I 7325~ I 747 27-so defeats Eric's sons at Fraedisberg, 1745-179
again at Fitiar, where he is mortally wounded, i8o 27 -i87
his last will, i88 8 . 19 his death and burial, i88 8 . 30 cf. 2o6 r . 8
mourned by friends and foes alike, i88 22 . M he is succeeded
by the sons of Eric, 1973.9 date of his death, 239 25 . 26 cf.
2o6 7 . 8 Eyvind's song on him: c HakonarmaV 189-193
Glum Geirison's and Eyvind Finson's memorial verses on him,
I 9 8 i-2o k* s re ig n gratefully remembered, ii. 42 14 . 15 iii. 23 2 . 9
HAKON, son of Griotgarth of Yrjar, allies himself with Har.
Hairfair on his invading Thrandheim, i. 96 24 . 2 ^ after the
victory in Gauldale he receives from Harald the lordship of
Strindfolk (earldom of Ladir), 96^-972 gives his daughter,
Asa, in marriage to Harald Hairfair, and is favoured by the
King beyond all men, 98 21 . 23 137 12 . 16 ruled over all Thrand-
heim m Har.'s absence, I37i 2 .i 5 cf. 156^ lost two of his sons
in the second battle of Solskel, i. io2 30 . 32 appointed governor
over Firthfolk by Harald, 104^ his quarrel with Earl Atli
the Slender over the governorship of Sogn, fight with him in
Staffness-bay and death, io4 10 . 19 I37i 6 -i7 Z 3 8 2o
76 Index I [HAK
HAKON, Earl, son of Ivar the White who was a daughter's
son of Earl Hakon the Mighty, described, iii. i o5 19 . 25 married
to Ragnhild, d. of K. Magnus the Good, 1199-12 his grand-
aunt Bergliot's estimate of his character, no 2 i. 24: his viking
cruises in the west in company with Finn Arnison, 111^5
Finn Arnison's mission to him on behalf of K. Harald Sigurd-
son after the murder of Bergliot's husband and son, 11*30-32
ii2 18 . 24 ii3 26 -ii4 23 he makes it a condition of peace with
Harald that he should give him in marriage his grand-niece
Ragnhild, d. of K. Magnus the Good, 1 i4 15 . 23 Harald breaks
his promise in the matter, 1 15-1 16 8 Hakon goes to Denmark
and takes service with K. Svein Wolfson, his 'kinsman-in-law'
(Svein was married to Gunnhild, grand-daughter of Earl
Hakon the Mighty, while Hakon Ivarson was great-grandson
of the Earl), n6 16 . 26 473 16 -i 9 slays in battle K. S vein's tur-
bulent nephew, Asmund, i r 7-1 i8 2r leaves the King's service,
n8 28 , 31 is created Earl by K. Harald, and marries, ii9 3 . 15
his doings at the battle of Niz, i33 29 . 31 1365-22 I 4324-29 I 44i-s
he saves the life of Vandrad, /.<<?., of K. Svein Wolfson, 138-
I4o 6 K, Harald ; s wrath in consequence, and Hakon's flight,
i44 6 -i45 24 continued feud between them, i46 3 . 24 Hakon's
last encounter with K. Harald, 14913-15211
HAKON, King of Norway, 1093-1094, son of K. Magnus
Harald Hardredy's son, and first cousin toK. Magnus Barefoot,
commonly called Thorir's fosterling, because he was fostered
by Steig-Thorir, iii. i87 9 . 10 on the death of Olaf the Quiet
the Uplanders take him for their king, 205 8 . 10 the Thrand-
heimers at Ere-Thing proclaim him king of that moiety of
the land over which his father had ruled, 205 10 _ 16 he gains
popularity by relieving his subjects of certain imposts dating
from Svein Alfivason's reign, and by reforming the laws, 205^-
2o6 10 Magnus Barefoot's consequent rancour towards his
cousin, 2o6 13 -207 18 Hakon's journey over Dovrafell towards
the Wick, and sudden death on the way, 2o7 18 . 33 his body
brought to Nidoyce and buried at Christchurch, 2o7 33 -2o8 6
his age, popularity, and Biarmland war, 2o8 6 . 10 effect of his
death on the fortunes of Svein, son of Harald Fletcher, and
Steig-Thorir, 2 o9 2 -2 1 2 16
HAKON the Mighty (H. hinn rfki), ruler of Norway, 975-995,
on of Earl Sigurd and Bergliot, d. of Earl Thorir ; born Earl
HAK] Index I 77
of Ladir, i. 4 9 6 S . 9 derived his descent from Seeming, the
son of Odin by Skadi, 2i 13 . u birth, baptism, etc., i6i 3 . ir is
appointed their chief and earl by the Thrandheim people after
the murder of his father, 205 26 -2o6 3 drives Harald Greycloak
and his brother Erling out of Thrandheim, 2o6 3 . 6 holds
Thrandheim for three years, in spite of Gunnhild's sons, paying
no taxes; has many battles with them, with varying success,
2o6 26 -2o7 83 friends of either party arrange peace between
them on such terms that they should share the dominion in
Thrandheim as had Hakon the Good and Earl Sigurd afore-
time; and great love arose between Hakon and Gunnhild,
2o7 34 -2o8 12 has a son, Eric, with a low-born woman of the
Uplands, 209 13 . 22 personal description, 209 26 . 29 goes to the
Uplands and makes a secret alliance against Gunnhild's sons
with four lords of the land, 2io 3 . i:L on learning that Harald
Greycloak and his brothers were drawing together an over-
whelming war-host against him, he starts from Thrandheim,
and visits Northmere, Raumsdale and Southmere with fire
and sword, and while Harald lay weatherbound south of Stad,
Hakon sailed off into the main and came to Denmark, and
harried summerlongin the Eastlands, 2i3 12 -2i4 3 in autumn
he goes to Helsingland, where he laid up his ships, marching
west through Helsingland and Jamtland, and over the Keel
into Thrandheim, 21 4 14 _ 18 thereupon Gunnhild's sons, Sigurd
Slaver and Gudrod, leave Thrandheim for the Mere, and
Hakon sways over Thrandheim alone, residing there in winter,
in summer going to his ships in Helsingland and warring in
the east, or else having his host out in Thrandheim and keep-
ing Gunnhild's sons at bay south of Stad, 2i4 19 . 81 he antici-
pates a fresh expedition to Thrandheim by Harald Greycloak
and his brothers by carrying war into Mere, where he slays his
own uncle Griotgarth, 2 i6 ir 2 r 7 6 whereupon he sails away to
Denmark and stays through the winter with King Harald Gorm-
son, 2 1 7^ from Denmark he stirs up revolt in Thrandheim
against Gunnhild's sons, 232 2 _ 13 encourages Gold-Harald to
lay open claim to kingly dominion in Denmark against his uncle
Harald Gormson, 232^.35 but dissuades him from stirring
up a rebellion against him, 233 9 . 30 pleads with Harald Gorm-
son not to go to extremes with his nephew, who, in such a
case, would find plenteous support from the Danes, 2 33 31 -2
8 Index I [HAK
counsels Harald Gormson to invite his fosterson Harald
Greycloak to Denmark and betray him, and in the meanwhile
to put Gold-Harald on the throne of Norway, 2^4^-2^
persuades Gold-Harald to acquiesce in the plan of winning
for himself the kingdom of Norway, and promises his support
thereto, 236 10 _ 2S Harald Greycloak, having accepted Harald
Gormson's invitation, and come to the Limbfirth in Denmark,
Gold-Harald goes with nine ships, arrayed for war, to attack
him, whereupon Hakon discloses all the treasonable plans of
Gold-Harald to his uncle, and prays for permission to go and
attack and slay Gold-Harald, promising to Harald Gormson
the kingdom of Norway, where he would be his loyal earl;
and shortly after Gold-Harald had slam Harald Greycloak,
Hakon attacked him, won the day, and had him hanged,
23724-23833 24o 3 _ n had, on An Thorgilson's authority, ruled
over his dominion in Thrandheim thirteen years when Grey-
cloak died, 239 2r . 81 is appointed by Harald Gormson earl
over seven maritime folklands of Norway from Rogaland to
Northmere, and invested with revenues from them on the
rules that Harald Hairfair followed when he shared Norway
with his sons; other privileges being added, 240^-24X5 ii.
2 5]5-i9 h e oes w ftk a war-host north along the land, and
Gunnhild and her sons flee the land to Orkney, 24i m3
cf. 34i 23 . 2 6 orders, on his progress north, temples and
blood-oiferings to be sustained, and takes up his residence in
Thrandheim, 24127-242^ his accession to power signalized
by good year, both as to sea and land, 242 28 . 34 his deal-
ings with Ragnfrod, son of Gunnhild, 2434-246 Hakon
marries Thora, d. of Skagi Skoptison, 2473.4 their children,
247 5 _ 8 cf. ii. 222 4 _ S6 iii. io6 8 . 15 37i 9 . n his relations with
Skopti of the Tidings, i. 2479-248^ pays to Harald Gormson
no taxes of Norway, 253 10 . 15 joins King Harald Gormson
against the Emperor Otto II. with a great war-host from
Norway, 253^-2543 is charged by K. Harald to hold the
rampart of Dane-work against the Emperor, and defends it
so stoutly that the Emperor is repulsed, 255^-25630 Hakon
retires to his ships awaiting wind for Norway, 257 5 . 8 is
christened at the instance of K. Harald against his will,
25729-2587 departs from Denmark, casts aland all Christian
missionaries, wars in Denmark and Sweden, and goes back
HAK]
Index I 79
to heathen sacrifices, 258^-2593 fights his way through
Sweden to Norway up to Thrandheim, 259 2 . 30 for his
apostacy and war on Harald Gormson's kingdom, the latter
carries fire and sword into Norway as far as Sogn, 267 19 . 29
Hakon let build the land again, but paid no tribute to
Denmark, 269 26 . 29 cf. ii. 4 2 28-ao fresh attack threatened by
Harald's son, Svein Twibeard, 27i 1821 invasion of Norway
avowed by the Jomsburgers at Harald Gormson's grave-
ale, 27i 23 -273 14 informed of the conspiracy by his son Eric,
Hakon gathers a fleet from all northern Norway, and assembles
it in Hallkelswick, from whence, on hearing that the vikings
were at western Hod, he rowed the whole fleet of nearly two
hundred ships north into Hiorund-firth, 273^-274^ 276 10 -
2 7?2 fig nts an< i wins the famous 'battle of the Jomsvikings,'
277 3 -28i r ii. 26 5 . 6 42 23 . 25 returns to Thrandheim, 283 22 . 25
alleged to have sacrificed his son to Odin for victory over the
Jomsvikings, 283 26 . 29 his might and power, 287 21 -288 4 his
luck in good years and his peaceful rule, 288 5 . 8 his reckless
sensuality, 288 9 _ 19 he sends Thorir Klakka to the west to
find out if Oli Garthrealmer be indeed Olaf Tryggvison, and,
in that case, to betray him, 288 23 -289 16 his great unpopu-
larity in Thrandheim, 288 16 . 19 29i 22 . 38 ii. 42^-43% his immoral
conduct brings about the revolt of Worm Lyrgia with a host
of neighbours, 2925-2935 Hakon is obliged to go into hiding:
into EarlVdale, in Earl's-cave, and, at last, in a hole made for
him under a swine-sty at Rimul, 2935-294^ 295 23 . 26 hidden
here with his thrall, Kark, he hears the news of Olaf Trygg-
vison's having arrived in Thrandheim and slain his son Erland,
and next he hears Olaf come to Rimul in search of him, and,
standing on a big stone beside the sty, put a price upon his
head, 294 22 . 24 296 y . 19 his last night, the murder of him by
the thrall Kark, 296 20 -297 21 cf. 299 21 . 23 his head, together
with his thrall's, stoned in Kid-holm, 297 26 -298 7 his corpse
dragged away (mutilated), 298 8 _ 9 the byname of 'Evil'
given to him, 298 10 . 13 Snorri's estimate of his character,
2 9 ^13-34 his sons flee from the land after his fall, 345 6 . 9
HAKON MAW (H. magi), first cousin of Hakon Pungelta,
their mothers being sisters, daughters of Aslak Erlingson of
Soli, iii. 356 7 . 10 one of Eric Oddson's authorities for the his-
tory of Harald Gilli, 365 19 , 22 his son Ivar, 4i2 15 . 26
8o Index I [HAK
HAKON THE OLD (H. hinn gamli), a man of might in
Sweden, and friend of Eric Biodaskalli, who sends to him for
ward and protection Astrid, his daughter, with her infant son
Olaf Tryggvison, i. 225 21 . 25 he receives Astrid and Olaf,
who dwell with him for a long while, 227^.30 ^ e refuses to
give Olaf up to Gunnhild's agent, Hakon, 2285.^0 12 . 2 2
HAKON, son of Earl Paul, Earl of Orkney, receives earldom
and lordship in the Orkneys from Kings Sigurd, Eystein and
Olaf, the sons of Magnus Barefoot goes west to the Orkneys,
iii. 248 14 . 21
HAKON PUNGELTA, son of Laxe-Paul and a daughter of
Aslak Erlingson of Soli, first cousin of Hakon magi, their
mothers being sisters, punished by K. Ingi Haraldson for
siding with Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, iii 3S6 6 . n
HAKON SHOULDERBROAD (H. herSibrerSr), King of Nor-
way, 1161-1162, son of K. Sigurd Mouth, the son of Harald
Gilh and of Thora, a workwoman of Simon Thorbergson,
brought up by Simon together with his sons Onund and
-Andreas, 373 3 . 24 399n-i2 m n * s uncle, K. Eystein's, following
when his father was slam at Biorgvm, 39o n . 13 after the death
of K. Eystein his party appoint Hakon, ten years old, their
chief, and confer on him title of king, 399 5J3 (in consequence
K. Ingi confiscates their property and makes them outlaws,
399u-ie) a ^ ter a wiper's sojourn in Gautland, he comes
down on Kings' Rock with a numerous host, where he is
defeated by Gregory Dayson, commanding K. Ingi's army,
3992i~4 02t r Hakon flees to Gautland, whence he went next
winter to Thrandheim, where the people proclaimed him
king over his father's heritage, one-third of the kingdom of
Norway, 402 7 . 12 his war-raid from Thrandheim along either
Mere, and expedition east to the Elf, 402 18 -403 81 defeated
in the battle of the Elf, from which he escapes by flight,
making his way to Thrandheim, where he winters, 404-4163!
next, heard of in the Wick, whither his uncle Ingi goes in
pursuit of him, he taking to flight again, 4i8 24 . 2r suffers
severe beating at the hands of Gregory at Saur-Byes, but
escapes, 4i9 3 . 25 slays Haldor of Vettland, the brother-in-law
of Gregory Dayson, and burns the homestead, 41 9^-42 o 6
his fight with Gregory on the river Befia, 4209-42X33 K. Ingi
prepares to avenge his favourite, Gregory battle between him
HAK HAL] Index I 81
and Hakon at Oslo, where Hakon gained the day, 422-426^
4277-12 a^ K - In g i?s fal1 Hakon sets up as sole king in the
land, 427-Lg.-^ Hakon's plans for dealing with Erling Askew,
found out by Erling's wife, 427ir- 2 6 his relations to Erling,
435s-i5 Hak. defeated and turned to flight by Erling in the
battle at Tunsberg, 438^-440^ Hak. retires to Thrandheim
and prepares an expedition against Erling, 440 23 . 27 44i 6 . 15
Erling makes his counter-preparations, 441 ^-445 3 Hakon's
last battle and fall, 445^447^ the burial of his body, 447 8 . 12
personal description, 447^-4485
HAKON SUET-NECK (H. morstrutr), son of Serk, his rela-
tions to Arni Foreshore-skew and the Icelandic poet Thorarin
Curtfell, iii. 286 25 -288 5
HALDOR (Halld6rr), obtains speech and health by a miracle
of King Olaf's, iii. 380^-38 i s
HALDOR, son of Bryniolf Camel the elder, his humorous
counsel to King Olaf Haraldson how, in doubtful weather,
to sail about Jadar, ii. 268 18 . 22 his comparison of the char-
acters of Olaf the Holy and Harald Sigurdson, iii. i86 7 . 31
HALDQRj son of Bryniolf Camel the younger, iii. 48i 10 . 12
married to Sigrid Day's daughter, the sister of Gregory, 41939-
4203 goes over to the side of King Ingi in opposition to
King Eystein,393 1 joins Gregory Dayson to fight K. Hakon
Shoulderbroad at Kings' Rock, 4oo 10 dissension with Biorn
Nicolasson at Biorgvin, which results in a general fight on the
bridges, 4i6 so -4i8 20 King Hakon and Sigurd of Reyr go to
his manor and burn the houses he and his house-carles are
slain, 41937-31 422 14
HALDOR GABBLER (H. skvaldri), an led. poet, his com-
memorative verses on Sigurd Jerusalem-farer's victories : over
vikings off the Spanish coast, iii. 25o 18 _ 27 at Cintra Castle,
2 5 z i-8 at Lisbon and Alcasse, 25i ir . 21 2 9' 2 5 2 5 at Norvi-
sound, 252 mlr at Forminterra, 25339-254^ atlvi;za, 254 58 . 33
at Minorca, 2553.3 on Sidon being given to King Baldwin
by Sigurd, 2585.9 on the battle at Fyrileif between K. Mag-
nus the Blind and Harald Gilli, 3i6 28 . 32 on the casting into
the Sarp of Asbiorn and the hanging of Nereid by K. Harald
Gilli, 3 J 9i6-24
HALDOR, son of Gudmund of Maddermead, one of the Ice-
landers christened at Nidoyce by Olaf Tryggvison, i. 334 20
VI. G
82 Index I [HAL
337iMs kept with other nobles of Iceland by Olaf Tryggvison
as hostage to ensure the conversion to Christianity of Iceland,
HALDOR SIGURDSON, a follower of Sigurd Slembi-Deacon,
iii. 349 8 falls in the battle at Mouth, 34933-350^
HALDOR of Skerding-Stithy, joins Worm Lyrgia in revolt
against Earl Hakon the Mighty, i. 292 29 . 31 threatened by
Olaf Tryggvison with being sacrificed to the gods, 3i9 8
HALDOR, son of Snorri the Priest, served under Harald
Sigurdson when he commanded the Varangian host in the
Greek army, quoted as authority on the history of Harald, iii.
67 11 . 18 74 25 taunts Harald with cowardice, 68-^g wounded
and disfigured for life, 68 23 . 25 imprisoned with Harald in
Micklegarth, 73 23 his character, etc., io3 9 . 27 returns to
Iceland and sets up a house at Herdholt, io3 25 . 28
HALDOR the Unchristened (H. tikristni), Icel. poet, author
of a song on Earl Eric, son of Hakon, celebrating his deeds
in the battle of Svold, i. 3592r36o 3 3^2 10 . 18 3 6 9is-2i 29-37^4
HALF (Halfr), (King of Hordland), a famous legendary sea-
king, iii. i54 21
HALFDAN (Hdlfdan), an Earl, married to Ingibiorg, a
daughter of Har. Hairfair, their daughter Gunnhild the
mother of Eyvind Skaldspiller, i. igB 2 ^ BO ii. i9o 5Jr
HALFDAN, brother to King Gudrod of Scania, and father of
Ivar Wide-fathom, slain by his brother at the instigation of
Asa Evil-heart, i. 6^ u . u
HALFDAN THE BLACK (H. svarti), ob. 860, son of Gud-
rod the Hunter-King, i. 4 X and of his second wife, Asa, the
daughter of Harald Redlip, King of Agdir, JI B .^ loses his
father when one year old, 7%.^ 77 5 , 6 brought up by his
mother in Agdir, 7 7 6 . n when he was eighteen years old he be-
came King of Agdir, and shared the father's kingdom of West-
fold with his half-brother, Olaf Geirstead-Elf, 72 28 . S2 77 n . 14
at that age he made war on Gandalf of Vingulmark, and got
the half of that dominion, 77 15 . 20 made war on Sigtrygg, the
son of King Eystein, and won to him Raumrick and slew
Sigtrygg, 77 21 -78 5 -Eystein, the brother of Sigtrygg, seized on
Raumrick again, and a war broke out between him and Half-
dan which ended by Halfdan becoming lord of Raumrick,
HAL] Index I 83
Thotn, Hadaland, Land, and one half of Heathmark, 785-79*
married first, Ragnhild, d. of Harald Goldbeard, King of
Sogn, and had a son with her, Harald, who was reared in
Sogn, and to whom the grandfather gave his kingdom shortly
before his death; the mother dying shortly afterwards, and
the young king when he was ten years of age, Halfdan laid
successfully claim to the kingdom of Sogn, 79 10 . 18 - and as
Vice-roy (jarl) over this kingdom he appointed Atli the
Slender, Earl of Gaular, 79 28 -8o 2 his fights with the sons of
Gandalf, 8o 6 . 26 married, second time, Ragnhild, the daughter
of King Sigurd Hart and Thorny d. of Klack-Harald, 829-83*
his dream presaging the greatness of his race, 843 27 his
wise laws referred % to i6o 31 as Heidssevis laws, q.v.; he in-
stitutes the system of weregild by law, 84 28 -85 2 his son with
Ragnhild, Harald Hairfair, 85 3 . 9 the loss from his table of all
his Yule-fare, 85 12 -86 4 his death, 86 n . 22 - so beloved of his
people that each of the four folklands he ruled over must
have a portion of his body, 86 23 -87 5 his head was laid in
mound at Stone in Ringrick, 87^ all the mounds where
the four parts of his body were separately buried called
Halfdan's mounds, 87 4 . 5
HALFDAN THE BLACK (H. svarti), son of King Harald
Hairfair and Asa, the daughter of Earl Hakon Griotgard's
son, i. iiOtf fostered by his uncle, Earl Sigurd of Ladir,
i37 20 followed the profession of a viking in the 'Eastlands/
i28 12 . u fought a great battle in Esthoma, in which his bro-
ther Halfdan the White lost his life, i28 u _ 16 made king by
his father, 13133-132! attacks at Solvi his brother, Eric Blood-
axe, who barely escapes being burnt in the house, which was
reduced to ashes, i36 5 . n Eric, complaining thereof to his
father, the latter gathered a host against Halfdan, and both
were on the point of battle, when atonement between them
was effected by their mutual friend, the poet Guthorm
Cinder, I36 n -i37 9 on hearing that his brother Eric was
appointed supreme King of Norway, he assumed the same
dignity in Thrandheim, I4i 2r -i42 2 died suddenly at a feast
in Thrandheim, and it was the common talk that Gunnhild
the Queen had caused poison to be given to him, i42 14 . 18
HALFDAN the Bounteous and the Meat-grudging (H. hinn
mildi ok hinn matarilli), the son of Eystein, King of Raumrick
84 Index I [HAL
and Westfold, gave in war-pay as many gold-pennies as other
kings gave silver-pennies; a great warrior; married to Hlif,
d. of King Day of Westmere; died at his manor, Holtar, in
Westfold; was laid in mound at Borro, i. 69 30 -7o 21
HALFD AN, son of Frodi the Proud, or the Peaceful, K. of Den-
mark, conquered the realm of the Swedes from K. Aun, and
ruled for five-and-twenty years at Upsala; died in his bed and
was laid in mound, i. 42 5 . 16
HALFD AN GOLD-TOOTH (H. gulltonn), son of Solvi, father
of Solveig, the wife of Olaf Tree-shaver, i. 65 22 . 25
HALFDAN HIGHLEG (H. haleggr), son of Harald Hairfair
and Snowfair, Swasi's daughter, i. I2o 2 repudiated by the
father after Snowfair's death, I2i 3 . 6 restored to favour
through Thiodolf of Hvin, and assigned residence in Ring-
realm, I2i 2s -i22 4 made King of Ringrealm by his father,
i22 3 131^-22 revolts, in company with his brother Gudrod
Gleam, against his father, and slays his earl, Rognvald o'
Mere, and departs to the West, i24 15 . 28 his war with Turf-
Einar in Orkney, defeat and death by torture at Einar's
hands, I25 12 -i26 n i32 19 . 20 ii. i68 12 . 16
HALFDAN, son of Sigurd a-Bush the son of Harald Hairfair,
father of Sigurd Syr (or Sow), i. 3ir 6 . r
HALFDAN, son of King Sigurd Syr (Sow) and Asta, the
daughter of Gudbrand Kula, ii. 35^ his faintheartedness as
a child, no 6 . 10 his childish propensity all for possessing
many cows, in 8 . 13
HALFDAN THE WHITE (H. hviti), son of King Harald
Hairfair and Asa, the daughter of Earl Hakon Griotgard's son,
i. no 27 . 28 followed the profession of a viking in the 'East-
lands,' i28 12 . 13 fell in battle in Esthoma, i28 14 . 15 i32 18 . 19
HALFDAN WHITE-LEG (H. hvftbeinn), son of Olaf Tree-
shaver, reared in Solisles with Solvi, his mother's brother, i.
6539-31 taken to king by the Swedish subjects of Olaf, he
conquered Solisles and Raumrick, much of Heathmark and
Thotn, and Hadaland, and part of Westfold j died in Thotn,
but was laid in mound m Skaereid at Skiringsal, 67 13 -68 8
had been King of Vermland from the death of his brother
Ingiald, 68 12 . 14
HALF (Halfr), a sea-king of fame, iii. 2oi 28
HALL (Hallr), son of Audun the son of Hall, an Icelander,
HAL] Index I 85
Gregory Dayson's banner-bearer in the battle with K. Hakon
Shoulderbroad, at Kings' Rock, iii. 4oi ml? praised by
Gregory for valour, 4oi 30 -402 2
HALL KODRANS-BANE, son of Utrygg, killed Kodran
Gudmundson, first cousin of Jorun, the mother of Thormod
Eindridson, when Thormod was one year old, is slain in re-
venge by Thormod, on first hearing Hall's by-name Kodrans-
bane uttered, iii. ^S3i-B
HALL, son of Thorarin, the sage of Hawkdale, fosterfather of
Ari the Learned and Teit son of bp Isleif, trading partner of
King Olaf the Holy, born 995, set up house in Hawkdale
(1025), died ninety-four years of age (1089), i. 6 18 . 31
HALL, son of Thorgier Leech, a courtman of King Ingi, pre-
sent at the capture and torture of Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, the
account of which he dictated to Eric Oddson, iii. 365 10 -367 12
HALL of the Side, son of Thorstein (Hallr af SftSu Jporsteins-
son), i. 6 5 . 6 baptized by Thangbrand, S 2 Si5-iQ (Hall simply,
ii. 2459 Hall o' Side, ii. 249 23 )
HALLAD (Halla^r), son of Rognvald the Mere-Earl and a
concubine, i. ii7 22 sent by his father to take up the earldom
of Orkney on trie death of Earl Sigurd, the brother of Rogn-
vald, he got so weary of viking-raids that he resigned the
earldom, became an ordinary franklin, and returned to Nor-
way, i. i22 n . 22
HALLANDERS (Hallandsfarar), inhabitants of the province
of Halland (men of Halland, iii. 383), i42 r
HALLFRED the Troublous-skald (Hallfre^r vandra&askald),
son of Ottar, Icelandic poet, 25231*2531 forbidden by Olaf
Tryggvison to sail away to Iceland, 335 14 28 his bargain with
Olaf Tryggvison for allowing himself to be christened, 33725-
339is sues > on behalf of Earl Rognvald of West-Gautland,
for the hand of Ingibiorg, the sister of Olaf Tryggvison,
35 6 i8-357e his drapas on Olaf Tryggvison quoted, 252 31 ~253 6
2 54 S 0- 2 558 26 13-18 26- 26l 12 29- 2<52 12 3 6 525-33 3 68 5-13 3723-32
3752-ie 37 6 M5 2<r377g
HALLKEL of Fialir (Hallkell af Fjolum), stationed in the
forehold on board the Long- Worm, i. 353^3
HALLKEL HUNCH (H. hilkr), son of Joan Butter-Bear, and
father to Simon Sheath and Jon, a landed-man in Mere,
meets, in the Southisles, Gilchrist (Harald Gilli), and brings
86 Index I [HAL HAR
\
him together with his mother to Norway, iii. 295 16 . 26 379 n
f K ' '
39 2 33 3932 29-30
stein Haraldson, 39329-3942
HALLSTEIN of the Firths (Hallsteinn or FjortSum), stationed
in the forehold on board the Long- Worm, i. 353i 6
HALLSTEIN, son of K, Steinkel [son of Rognvald], father of
Ingi [the younger], King of Sweden, iii. 37833
HALLWARD (HallvarSr) Gunnarson, one of K. Sigurd Harald-
son's body-guard, slays Sigurd Gaud-axe, one of K. Ingi's
body-guard, iii. 387^9 falls in the fight at Biorgvin between
Kings Sigurd and Ingi, 389^
HALLWARD HAREKSBLESI, an Icelandic poet, celebrates
K. Knut the Mighty in a song, ii. 35333.23
HALLWARD HITCH (H. hikri), falls at Thralls' Berg in the
battle of Oslo between K. Ingi Haraldson and Hakon
, Shoulderbroad, iii. 426 19 . 23
HALLWARD the Holy (H. inn helgi), shrine of, at Oslo, iii.
HALLWARD (Hallvartfr), an Icelander, accomplice of Thor-
kel in the murder of Earl Einar Wrongmouth, ii. i77 15 . 28
HALWARD the Polisher (H. fsegir), slain in the battle at
Holm-the-Gray, iii. 362 ]8 _ 22
HALLWARD RASCAL (H. skalkr), a kinsman of King Eystein
the son of King Eystein the Mighty of the Uplands, brings
about a treaty of peace between K. Eystein Eystemson and
Halfdan the Black, i. 78 81 -79 6
HALOGALANDERS, Halogaland folk (Haleygir), inhabitants
of Halogaland, Norway, i. 18^ i89 18 326 21 . 22 3S3e-r " X 93i5
2I 7io 2l8 ir 220 3 42315 ^ 2 74 25
HAMDIR, son of Jonakr and Gudrun d. of Giuki, in kennings
a famed hero, i. 25o 15
HANGI, the hanged one, Odin (doubtful), i. 278^
HARALD FLETCHER (Haraldr flettir), father of Svein and
Guthorm, iii. 2093 324 31
HARALD GILLI (called Gilchrist while in Ireland, iii. 295 20 ),
K. of Norway (1130-1136), gave himself out for a son of K.
Magnus Barefoot, 295 20 . 23 married Ingirid, d. of Rognvald,
iii. 31423-25 their son Ingi, 347 15 his natural children: by
Thora, d. of Guthorm Graybeard, Sigurd, 3i4 22 - 2 s by Biadak,
an Irishwoman, Eystein, 368 4 . 6 20 by women not named:
HAR] Index I 87
Magnus, s68 22 ; Brigida, 378 81 ; Maria, 3799; Margaret,
379is meets Hallkel Hunch in the Southisles, and discloses
to him his descent, 295 16 . 23 Hallkel brings him and his
mother to Norway, 295 23 _ 2r ---Sigurd Jerusalem-farer accepts
him as a claimant for kingship in Norway after a successful
ordeal, but not during his and his son's, Magnus's life, 295^-
2 9 6 i9 Disliked by Magnus Sigurd's son, 296 20 . 23 description
of him, 297 3 . 10 313^-24 his ski11 in running, 297^-2993 his
narrow escape from being hanged, 300-^-3025 breaks the
covenant made with K. Sigurd when he hears of his death,
and is proclaimed king over one half of Norway, 31335-314,-
his popularity forces K. Magnus to come to terms with
him, 3i4 8 . 21 & Magnus breaks the peace with Harald and
defeats him in the battle of Fyrileif, 315-31734 Harald flies
to Denmark, and accepts from King Eric Halland to rule
over, and eight unrigged, longships, 3i7 25 -3i8 r he gathers
forces and comes to amiable terms with the men of Kings'
Rock, marches north into the Wick punishing K. Magnus's
adherents severely, 3i8 8 -3i9 27 K. Magnus's perplexity how
to oppose Harald, 3 X 929-3 2I 22 battle between them in
Biorgvin, defeat, deposition, and maiming of K. Magnus,
32i 25 -323 2lr Harald causes Reinald, bp of Stavanger, to be
hanged, 324 3 . 24 Harald now sole King of Norway, 324 24 . 25
makes peace with K. Magnus's party, 334 8 . n warfare in
Denmark attested to by Einar Skulison, 334 n . 22 his and
Queen Ingirid's kindness to Magnus Einarson, bp of Skala-
hplt, in Iceland, 334 25 -336 u his treacherous dealings with
Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, 3403-34135 slain by Sigurd and his
conspirators, 34i 28 -344 21 36222-24 buried at Christchurch the
Old, 344 22 -23 ^e saga of K. Harald, written by Eric Oddson,
365i2-i8 measures taken for the reigning in Norway of his
sons, 347-34^11
HARALD, son of Earl Godwin by his wife Gyda, King of
England for nine months, ob. Oct. i4th, 1066, ii. 326 10 . n
brought up at the court of K. Edward the Confessor, iii.
1 5 522-26 h 1 " 8 Sta 7 at R uen an< i relations with the wife of
William the Conqueror, 1563.^ asks the daughter of Wil-
liam in marriage, and is betrothed to her, 1562^5711 returns
to England and never came back for his bride, i57 14 . 18
i8o 10 . 12 ever at the court of K. Edward, being guardian of
88 Index I [HAR
his treasures, 15^.3 the manner of his nomination to the
throne of England, 158^.9 accepted king by a meeting of the
lords of the land, and crowned at Paul's Church, is8 u . 19
his relations with Tosti, i58 19 . 29 1593-10 I 7323- I 74 2 7 meefc s
Harald Sigurdson at York with an overwhelming force, and
defeats him at Stamford Bridge, 1733-1794 gives leave to
Olaf, Harald's son, and the remnant of Harald's army, to
return back to Norway, i8i 3 . 7 marches to the south of Eng-
land and fights and falls in the battle of Helsingport (Hast-
ings), i8i r . 15 his daughter Gyda married to K. Valdemar of
Holmgarth, 27o 28 -27i 2
HARALD GOLDBEARD (H. Gullskeggr), King of Sogn,
father of Ragnhild, the first wife of Halfdan the Black, be-
queathed, in old age, his kingdom to his grandson Harald,
the son of Halfdan the Black, i. 79 n - ld
HARALD GORMSON (H. Gormsson), King of Denmark
(940-986), at enmity with K. Hakon the Good for his vic-
torious raid upon Denmark, i. i59 6 . i:L receives Gunnhild
and the sons of Eric, and furnishes them with lands ample
for their support, and takes Harald Eric's son into fostering,
'setting him on his knee,' 15912-15 21-28 supplies the sons of
Eric with Danish levies for the invasion of Norway, I74 14 . 20
gives a good welcome to Hakon the Mighty, Earl of Ladir,
a fugitive from Norway, 217^ 2323.5 resists his nephew
Gold-Harald's claim to kingly dominion in Denmark, 232^-
2337 confers with Earl Hakon on Gold-Harald's claim, de-
claring his readiness to slay him rather than yield, which
resolve Hakon deprecates, 233 31 -234 18 his consultations with
Hakon, 234-^-236.7, invites, at Hakon's suggestion, his foster-
son, Harald Greycloak, to Denmark to receive from him the
fiefs he and his brothers had formerly held there, 235^-23617
24 -237 3 connives at Gold-Harald's attacking Harald of Nor-
way, whom he slays, 236 10 . 23 237^-2384 26 -2 3 9 22 obtains,
without any struggle, the kingdom of Norway, and appoints
Hakon earl over the west and north, and Harald the Gren-
lander king over the south of Norway, 240^-24 i n 11. 25o 15 . 19
invests Eric, the son of Hakon, with earldom over Vingul-
mark and Raumrealm, i. 249 13 . 2S receives no tribute of Nor-
way from Earl Hakon, 253 10 . 15 ignoring a demand from the
Emperor Otto to become a Christian together with his people,
HAR] Index I 89
his kingdom is invaded by the 'Keisar, 3 the national rampart
of Danework turned, and he himself with his army driven up to
Mars-isle in North Jutland, 253 18 . 25 2ss 11 -as7 19 is converted
to Christianity together with all the host of the Danes by the
Emperor and his bishop Poppo, 257 20 _ 28 -causes Earl Hakon
and all his men to be christened at the same time, 25739-2587
kept faithfully to and propagated Christian faith, "26 o 9 . 10
3 OI i9-30 & oes on a P un iti v e expedition to Norway on hearing
of Earl Hakon's apostacy, 267 19 . 29 cf. ii. 97 31 . 32 plans a similar
expedition to Iceland for some atrociously "insulting rhymes
on him, i. 267 30 -268 19 sends a wizard in the shape of a whale
to find out how far feasible such an expedition might be, and
on receiving the wizard's report, abandons the plan, 268 22 -
2 6921 26-27 Hakon of Norway paid no more tribute to Den-
mark after Harald's armed invasion than before, 269 28 . 29 ii.
4 2 23-24 28-so on refusing to share the kingdom of Denmark
with his son Svein, the latter raises a rebellion and gives
battle to his father in Icefirth in the island of Sealand, where
Harald was mortally wounded, i. 27o 3 . 1Q ruled over the whole
of the Wick in Norway west to Rygsbit, iii. 438 10
HARALD GREYCLOAK (H. grafeldr), K. of Norway, 961-965,
son of Eric Bloodaxe and Gunnhild, i, i45 6 how he got his
nickname, 2o8 14 -209 10 (for his sojourn in the west, see Eric
Bloodaxe, Gunnhild, Eric's sons) comes with his mother
from the Orkneys to Denmark, and is taken into fostering
and ' set on his knee ' by K. Harald Gormson, at whose court
he grows up, 15931-23 takes the lead of his brethren after the
fall of his brother Gamli, i83 8 . 9 invades Norway with a great
host, and is defeated in a great battle with Hakon the Good
at Fitiar in the island of Stord, i8i 3 -i87 85 after the fall of
Hakon, he, with his brothers, becomes King of the middle
part of Norway (but is generally in his saga dealt with by
Snorri as simply one of Gunnhild's sons, because Gunnhild,
his mother, is the virtual ruler, though Harald is the actual
sovereign of the country. For convenience' sake we group
under Harald the events that Snorri connects with c the sons
of Gunnhild,' who, in Harald Greycloak's saga, except in the
very beginning, no longer figure as 'the sons of Eric'), and
makes peace with K. Tryggvi in the Wick and K. Gudrod of
Westfold, leaving to them the title and dominion they had
90 Index I [HAR
held under Hakon the Good, i97 8 . n ls . 24 1999-14 his pique
against Eyvind Skaldspiller for lauding in a song K. Hakon
the Good's defeat of Harald and his brothers, i98 12 . 33 they
were appeased on condition that Eyvind should become his
court poet, 19833-1993 terms of peace arranged between
Harald (Gunnhild's sons) and Earl Sigurd of Ladir, i99 15 . 2 3
miserliness of Harald and Gunnhild's sons, 19934-20 1 9
being Christians, the sons of Gunnhild broke down temples,
but advanced Christianity in no wise, 2oi 12 . 18 their reign
signalized by famine, 2oi 18 23 and by upsetting of K. Hakon's
laws when it suited them, 2oi 23 . 24 personal description of
Gunnhild's sons, 20135-2024 the plot of Gunnhild and her
sons against the life of Earl Sigurd of Ladir; the burning of
the earl at Oglo by Harald and Erling his brother, 202^-20533
on the Thrandheimers rising up as one man and appoint-
ing Hakon, son of the Earl Sigurd, their lord, Harald (Gunn-
hild's sons) retires to Raumsdale and Southmere, 205 26 -2o6 6
Harald (Gunnhild's sons) gets no dues paid him from
Thrandheim for three years after Earl Sigurd's fall, 2o6 26 . 29
long feuds between Harald and Earl Hakon till they came to
peace on the status quo under Hakon the Good, 207 34 -2o8 r
this peace lasted for three years, 2o8 10 . 12 by wiser men's
intervention Harald and Gudrod are prevented from coming
to blows, both being drunk, in consequence of the provocative
game of personal comparison, 2io 22 -2ii 4 Harald kills K.
Gudrod, the son of K. Biorn the Chapman, 2ii 24 -2i2 2 he
and Gudrod his brother possess themselves of the Wick,
2i2 2 _ 4 keeps a close watch, with his brothers, on their ene-
mies, 2i2 ir _ 20 Harald's (Gunnhild's sons') expedition against
Earl Hakon of Ladir ; his escape to Denmark, 2i3 12 -2i4 2
Harald and his brothers make themselves masters of Thrand-
heim, from where Harald departs to the East Country, 2i4 4 . u
Harald (Gunnhild's sons) kept at bay by Earl Hakon,
2 i4 14 - 31 Harald makes war on Biarmland, 2 1 5 3 _ 18 at a Thing
in Vors as the bonders fall on him he barely escapes away to
Hardanger, 2i5 32 -2i6 5 Harald gathers a great host to go to
Thrandheim against Earl Hakon, who escapes, 2i6 ir . 22 but
Harald and his brothers make themselves at home in Thrand-
heim, 2i7 21 . 29 Harald leaves in autumn for the South
Country, 2i7 30 . 81 in Harald's (Gunnhild's sons') reign sea-
HAR]
Index I 91
sons of scarcity and famine prevailed, 2 1 8 n _ 28 with his brother
Gudrod, when he had slain Tryggvi Olafson, he searches the
manors that had belonged to Tryggvi for Astrid his widow,
224 16 . 19 concerts plans with his mother for the kidnapping of
Olaf Tryggvison, 224 19 . 26 cf. Gunnhild his kingdom plotted
against by Hakon, Earl of Ladir, and Harald Gormson of
Denmark, 234^-2 3 6^ accepts an invitation from his foster-
father, Harald Gormson, to come to Denmark and receive
again his former fiefs at his hand, 23634-237^ sails to Neck
in Limbfirth in Denmark with three longships, and receives
news that Harald will speedily come to see him, 237 24 . 31 is
attacked by Gold-Harald with nine longships, and slain with
the more part of his men, 237^-2383 26 - 2 393 4 2 5i 5 -i9
HARALD THE GRENLANDER (H. grenski), son of Gud-
rod Biornson with a mother not named, sent to Roi the
White in Grenland for fostering, i. 2i2.-. 13 fled after the fall
of his father to the Uplands, and dwelt awhile with his
kindred, 2i2 18 . ir quits Norway for Sweden to join vikings
there, 2i2 20 _ 26 joins the war-host of Skogul-Tosti, and is
accounted a doughty warrior, 2i2 26 -2i3 s joins Harald Gorm-
son's expedition to Norway, 24o 16 . 18 is appointed by Harald
Gormson king over Vingulmark, Westfold and Agdir on the
same terms that his forefathers had held these fiefs of former
kings, 24i 6 . 12 married Asta, d. of Gudbrand Kula, 284^.9
his courtship to Sigrid the Haughty and death at her behest,
284 15 -286 25 287 3 . 13 3ii 4 . 5 his posthumous son Olaf the Holy,
HARALD 'GIJNNHILDSON = Harald Greycloak.
HARALD, son of Hakon, Earl of Orkney, iii. 337^
HARALD HAIRFAIR (H. harfagri), King of Norway, 860-
933, son of Halfdan the Black and of Ragnhild, d. of K.
Sigurd Hart of Ringrealm, i. 85 S . 4
Children in marriage* (i) by Asa, d. of Earl Hakon
Griotgarth's son, 98 21 . 22 sons: Guthorm, Halfdan the Black,
Halfdan the White, Sigfrod, no 26 . 28 (2) by Gyda, d. of K.
Eric of Hordland, 93 15 .!7 H4 4 . 8 sons: Rcerek, Sigtrygg, Prodi,
Thorgils, daughter: Alof Years-heal, H4 8 . 10 (3) by Ragnhild
the Mighty, d. of K. Eric of Jutland, son: Eric Bloodaxe,
U4 12 . 15 (4) by Swanhild, d. of K. Eystein, sons: Olaf Geir-
stead-elf, Biorn, Ragnar Ryckil, H4 15 . 1S (5) by Ashild, d. of
92 Index I L HAR
Ring, sons: Day, Ring, Gudrod Skiria, daughter: Ingigerd,
II 4is-2i (6) by Snowfair, sons: Sigurd a-Bush, Halfdan
Highleg, Gudrod Gleam, Rognvald, Straightleg, ii9 29 -i2o 3
Natural Children. By Thora Most-staff: Hakon Athel-
stane ; s fosterson, 138^4 nis ver Y image, 14933-25 I 5i5-ir; b 7 a
woman not named, Ingibiorg (?), i98 28 . 30 ii. 190^
Had for court skald Thiodolf of Hvin (amongst others),
i. 3 20 Iceland settled in his reign, 4 31 described as child,
85 4 . 9 915.9 intercedes with his father on behalf of a tor-
mented Finn wizard, 85 19 . 27 runs away with the wizard and
stays away till his father dies, 85 28 -86 8 succeeds his father
at the age of ten, 91^ appoints maternal uncle, Guthorm,
head of body-guard, first counsellor and commander of his
forces, 9i 9 . 12 wars with Gandalf, the sons of Eystein, Haki
Gandalfson and Hogni Karason, 9i 15 -93 10 Harald's wooing
of Gyda, and vow, 93i5"959
Conquest of Thrandheim. Occupation of Orkdale, 9S n . 2 9 cf.
99r-26 Earl Hakon Griotgarthson of Yriar joins Harald in
alliance, 9634.^ conquest of Gauldale and Strindfolk, 96 2lr . 80
battle in and occupation of Stiordale, 97 2 . 4 defeat of the
combined forces of the Kings of Verdale, Skaun, Sparebiders'
folk and Isles' folk and annexation of these territories, 97 4 .i 3
all Thrandheim won after the eight kings thereof had been
slain, 97 13 . 16 these conquests of Harald's bring about the
colonization of lamtland, ii. 276 14 . 18
Conquest of Naumdale. King Herlaug buries himself alive
in a stately mound, while his brother Hrollaug degrades him-
self to an earl's degree and becomes Harald's man, retaining
earlshipover Naumdale, 97 19 -98 13 Harald makes the manor
of Ladir his residence, 98 16 . 20
Naval conquests Har. builds a dragon-galley, 98 24 -99 6
defeats and slays m his first battle at Solskel K. Hunthiof
of Mere and K. Nockvi of Raumsdale, 99 15 ioo ]r appoints
Rognvald the Mighty his earl over Northmere and Raums-
dale, ioo 17 _ 29 defeats in a second battle at Solskel the com-
bined forces of K. Arnvid of Southmere, K. Audbiorn of the
Firths and Solvi Klofi, slaying Arnvid and Audbiorn and
annexing Southmere, ioi 3 -io3 6 retires to Thrandheim for
the winter, io3 9 . 15 Kari of Berdla becomes his man, io3 28 . 30
goes with a fleet south to the Firths and annexes that folk-
HAR]
Index I
93
land, io4 4 . 6 8 . 9 takes up his residence at Tunsberg in the
Wick after four years' absence, io4 6 . 8 io5 8 . 12
Contest with Sweden. Harald learns how King Eric Ep-
mundson of Sweden had annexed Vermland (but cf. 72 26 . 28 )
and extended the territorial dominion of Gautland north to
Swinesound, io5 12 . 2] also that disaffection in favour of Sweden
was rife in Westfold, Raumrealm, and Vingulmark, and that
the Swede King contemplated the conquest of these ter-
ritories, io5 22 . 3 o he promptly puts an end to the sedition at
home, io5 30 -io6 r he and King Eric in Vermland, io6 r io8 19
annexes Vermland to his realm, io8 19 92 deals with disaffec-
tion in Ranrealm and Vingulmark, 10833-109! his war in
Gautland and annexation of all the territory north of Gautelf
and Vener-lake, of which he appoints Duke Guthorm governor,
I09 n -no 21
Final Conquests and Consolidation of the Kingdom. Pro-
ceeds through the Uplands and over Dofra mountains to
Thrandheim, no 21 . 24 battle of Hafursfirth and the conse-
quences of the crushing defeat of Harald's opponents there,
iii s -ii3 32 expedition to the west, ii5 10 -n6 12 li. i68 24 . 25
he annexes Orkney and Shetland, making one earldom of
both groups of islands, n6 12 . 14 haircutting and surname,
11 73-13 Harald's dealings with Rolf Wend-afoot, ii7 16 -u8 19
marriage with Snowfair and bewitched state of mind, 1
I20 21 Harald's disenchantment, i2o 22 . 33 Harald's dealings
with the sons of Snowfair and Thiodolf of Hvin's intercession,
I2i 3 -i22 8 his dealings with Halfdan Highleg and Gudrod
Gleam after the murder by them of Rognvald the Mere-Earl,
I24 15 -i25 9 he bestows the Earldom of Mere on Thorir, the
son of Rognvald, i25 5 , 9 on hearing that Turf-Einar, Earl of
Orkney, had slain Halfdan Highleg, King Harald went west
with an armed force and took, in atonement for his son, sixty
marks of gold and made peace with Earl Einar, I25 12 -i27 26
cf. ii. i68 16 . 26 i79 32 i8o 2
Harald shares the realm with his sons, etc. When Harald
was fifty, and his sons were growing more and more trouble-
some and dangerous to the peace of the land, he called a
Thing together in southern Norway and sanctioned a law
whereby all his kin on the sword-side should be kings, but
his descendants on the distaff side should be earls, i3i s . 15 cf.
94 Index I [HAR
ii. 38 28 . 33 he divides the kingdom, bestowing on his sons
one half of the revenue of their dominions, reserving the other
half for himself, I3i 16 -i32 3 which arrangement was resorted
to by later rulers, cf. 15*14-15 20-22 2 4i 6 -n 3 8 ii-i 5 each kinglet
should sit in the high seat, but a step lower than the over-
king, while a step lower than the kinglets' should be the seat
of each earl, 1323.5 the over-kingship after him he intended
for Eric, 1325-8 1333-5 unsatisfactory consequences of this
arrangement, i32 8 . 14 instead of landed dominion Har. gave
warships to his sons Thorgils and Frodi, who harried m the
west, 13221.38 Harald's detestation of wizardry, i33 6 . 25 his
interference" in the quarrel of his sons Eric and Halfdan the
Black, 1363-1379 when seventy years of age Harald has a
son, Hakon, with Thora Most-staff, and maintains both at his
manors, 138-^24 King Athelstane sends a sword of honour
to Harald, 13827-13923 Harald sends his son, Hakon, to be
fostered by King Athelstane, i39 26 -i4i 19 Harald appoints
his son Eric over-king over Norway, I4i 25 . 2 7 Harald's last
years and death, i42 23 -i 434149^ his burial place, i43 4 . 16
description of his person and character, 143^.33 Egil Wool-
sark's estimate of him as a military commander, I75 80 -i76 n
Olaf the Swede's estimate of him as king, ii. 97^.24
Legislation and administration. He made all free lands
his own, and caused all bonders (franklins) to pay land dues
to him, 963.^ a highly unpopular policy, 150^^3 in each
county or folk-land he appointed an earl who should main-
tain law and right, collect fines and land dues, and have one-
third of the royal revenues and the land dues for his board
and costs, 96^ 28733.26 each earl was to have under him
four hersirs or more, each of which was to have a salary of
twenty marks, 96 n . 13 each earl was to supply at his own
cost sixty men-at-arms to the army, each hersir twenty,
9 6 i3-i5 ki s regulations in respect of sub-kings, earls, etc.,
followed as precedents in after reigns, I5i 14 . 16 1563.4 24o 25 -
24i x 3o8 12 . 15 by Harald's fiscal law the state revenue was so
increased that earls had more income than the dispossessed
kings had had, 96 15 . 18 his ceremonial at the investiture of
one who from a former kingly state* descended to the grade
of an earl: girding him with a sword, hanging a shield round
his neck, naming him an earl, and leading him to the earl's
HAR]
Index I 95
settle in the high seat, 98 9 . 12 at the division of the realm he
ordained that the over-king should occupy the first, the under-
kings or folk-kings the second, the earls the third grade or
step in the high seat, 1323.5 his ordinances in respect of
selecting his body-guard and manning his war-galley, 98 26 -99 5
J ^4iM9 ki s division of the realm among his sons, 131-132
he appoints Eric Bloodaxe over-king in Norway, I4i 25 . 2 v
his strenuous maintenance of peace in the land, H5i -i6
n8 2 . r popular attachment to his family, 290 2 . 6 his name" a
watchword in the family, 202 24 . 2r ii. 3529-36^ 3 8 9 18 31 4 o 7 . 8
4 1 20-23 4 2 10-13
HARALD HALBERD, see Harald Kesia.
HARALD HARDREDY (H inn harSra^i), King of Norway,
1045-1066, son of King Sigurd Sow and Asta, d. of Gudbrand
Kula, ii. 35 28 married (i) Ellisif, d. of K. Jarisleif of Holm-
garth, iii. 7622-24;' their children: Mary and Ingigerd, iii.
9624-25; (2) Thora, d. of Thorberg Arnison; their children:
Magnus and Olaf, 96 19 . 23 his dauntlessness and warlike pro-
pensities already in childhood, ii. no 10 . ir 24 . 30 ni 15 . 22 (i88 24 )
Arnor Earls'-skald on him, 234 13 . 23 goes to meet his
brother, K. Olaf Haraldson, in Sweden, 3 9o 18 _ sl fights in
the battle of Sticklestead and is wounded, 4io 5 . 25 438^ iii.
575-18 I ^523-26 healed of his wounds he makes his way out
of Norway to K. Jarisleif in Garthrealm, 438 7 . 12 iii. 57 19 -58 26
takes service with Jarisleif, 58 27 -59 10 leaves Garthrealm
and enters the service of Queen Zoe and the Emperor
Michael Katalaktus, 59 10 . 31 of him and Gyrgir, 59^-63!
his African and Sicilian campaigns, 63-675 67 19 -7o 26 Haldor,
son of Snorri the priest, served under Harald, and told in
Iceland the saga of him, 67 n . 18 journey to Jerusalem, 70^-
72 12 imprisonment in Micklegarth and escape, 72 16 -76 2
return to Holmgarth and first marriage, 76 5 . 29 alliance with
Svein Wolfson against his nephew Magnus the Good, 77-
79 16 breaks faith with Svein through Magnus' adroit diplo-
macy, and receives kingship over one-half of Norway, which
Magnus confers upon him according to ancient custom, 79 19 -
84is 88 3 _ 8 this act confirmed at a public assembly followed
by a feast given by Harald, 84 21 -87 14 relations between nephew
and uncle, 87 17 . 32 88 16 -9o 18 Harald's attitude at K. Magnus'
death, 90^-93^ Harald formally acknowledged sole King of
96 Index I [HAR
Norway, 92 so -93 2 94 8 . 10 Harald and Svein Wolfson, 94 10 -
9<5i6 26-97 4 6 ; i8 2 r I02 4" I20 i3- I2I r i27 3 -i28 26 War levee and
battle at Niz, where Svein is utterly defeated, 129-140
peace made between Harald and Svein, I46 2r i49 10 Harald's
character and attitude towards Iceland and Icelanders, io2 r -
I0 3e Harald and Haldor Snorrison, io3 9 . 28 Harald and
Wolf Uspakson, io4 3 . 9 his church building, io4 2r io5 12
strained relations with Einar Thambarskelfir and murder of
him and his son, 92 13 . 80 io6 3 . 18 io7 5 -no 34 Harald averts
rebellion for this misdeed by promising to give in marriage
to Hakon Ivarson his grand-niece Ragnhild, 111-114 th e
promise at first broken by Harald but afterwards carried out,
ii5-n6 ls ii9 3 - 15 Harald's persecution of Hakon in conse-
quence of saving the life of Svein Wolfson at the battle of
Niz, 13329-31 *3<5j2 i3 8 2- J 4 6 ^Sw 1 ^ I 49i 3 - 1 5 2 n Harald
and Kalf Arnison, H9 18 -i2i ? his relations to Finn Ajrnison,
in 3 -ii4 H5 22 . 2r n6 10 . 13 H921-26 I2I io- I22 n *34 8 ^372i-?i
1413-1423 Harald founds a town at Oslo, i27 3 . 10 his
method of dowsing for water in an arid island, i27 23 -i28 6
Harald and Thormod son of Eindnd, the slayer of Hall Kod-
ran's-bane, I52 14 -i53 20 Harald's punitive dealings with the
adherents of Earl Hakon Ivarson, i53 22 -i558 Harald, urged
by Earl Tosti, prepares an expedition to England, and collects
his fleet at the Solund isles, i6o 19 -i63 21 before starting he
opens the shrine of Olaf the Holy, cuts his hair and nails,
and locks the shrine and throws the keys into the river Nid,
1 63s-i4 leaves his son Magnus behind as King of Norway
and his one wife Thora, and takes with him his other wife,
Ellisif, and the rest of his children, i65 l7 . 24 Harald's dream,
1 ^Ss-u n ^ s journey west, i65 27 -i66 fights in Yorkshire,
i67 s -i68 33 the battle of Stamford Bridge and fall of Harald,
I 692~ I 794 r 9^i4-23 f- i- 6 8 the same day and hour that he
fell his daughter Maria (Mary) died in Orkney, 183^3 his
body brought to Nidoyce and buried at Marychurch, i84 16 . 20
description of him, i84 20 -i86 4 Haldor Bryniolfson ; s com-
parison of the brothers Harald and Olaf the Holy, i86 7 . 31
Harald's and the earlier kings 7 manner of drinking in hall,
I 93i6-i9 tne ^ ei g nt of his stature marked on the wall of
Marychurch in Nidoyce, which he had built, 233 25 . 31
HARALD GUNNHILDSON, see Harald Greycloak.
HAR] Index I 97
HARALD, son of Harald Kesia and Ragnhild, daughter of
King Magnus Barefoot, lii. 283 14 . ir
HARALD HONE (H. hein), King of Denmark, 1076-1080,
son of Svein Wolfson, iii. i94 21 . 23
HARALD KESIA, or Halberd, son of Eric the Good, King
of Denmark, marries Ragnhild, daughter of King Magnus
Barefoot their sons: Magnus, Olaf, Knut, Harald, 283^^
354io
HARALD, King of England, 1035-1040, son of Knut the
Mighty and Emma, ii. 27-^ becomes King of England on
the death of his father, iii. 9 30 . 31 dies five years after his
father and is buried in Winchester, 25 5 . 8 52 23 . 24
HARALD, son of Knut, see Gold-Harald.
HARALD, Earl, son of Maddad, surprised and captured by
King Eystein Haraldson at Thurso, ransoms himself and
departs, iii. 374 2 r375i2
HARALD, son of K. Olaf Tryggvison with Thyri, d. of Harald
Gormson, i. 355s2-3o
HARALD REDLIP (H.hinn granrau'Si), King of Agdir, refuses
to give his daughter, Asa, in marriage to Gudrod the Hunter-
king, i. 71^5 attacked by night by King Gudrod, and slain,
7*5-14 n * s kingdom taken over by Asa his daughter, 77 6 . 8
HARALD, said to be the son of King Sigurd Mouth, the son
of Harald Gilli and Kristin King's-daughter, handed over by
Nicolas Periwinkle to Erling Askew, who has him executed
on Northness by Biorgvin, hi. 477 26 -478 ir
HARALD, the son of Svein Twibeard and Gunnhild, the
daughter of K. Burislaf of Wendland, i. 27i 16
HARALD, son of Thorkel the High, receives an earldom in
Denmark from Knut the Mighty, ii. 375!7. 18 joins K. Svein,
the son of K. Knut the Mighty and ALfiva, on mother and
son going to Norway, 449 20
HARALD (his Slavonic name was Mstislav), son of Valdimar
(i.e. Wladimir Monomachus), prince in Holmgarth, 1095-
1125 [Grand Prince of Kief, 1125-1132], iii. 27o 28 -27i 2
father to Ingibiorg, the mother of K. Valdemar of Denmark,
and Malmfrid, queen of Sigurd Jerusalem-farer, whose daughter
Kristin was mother of K. Magnus Erlingson, 437 28 -438 2
HARALD OF THE WICK, body-guard of K. Eystein, slain
by Eystein's brother, K. Sigurd Mouth, iii. 385 20 . 2 i
VI. H
98 Index I [HAR
HARALD THE YOUNG (H. ungi), son of Halfdan the Black
by his first wife Ragnhild, the daughter of Harald Goldbeard,
King of Sogn, inherited from his grandfather the kingdom
of Sogn, but died when ten years old, i. 79 10 -22
HAREK (Harekr), son of a King Guthorm, fell with Eric
Bloodaxe in England, i. i54 n
HAREK THE KEEN (H. hvassi), of Halogaland, a forecastle
man on board the Long- Worm, i. 353 8 . 9
HAREK OF THIOTTA (H. 6r J>j6ttu), son of Eyvind the
Skaldspiller, ii. i89 20 _ 23 married to Ragnhild, d. of Arni, son
of Arnmod, ii. i98 19 _ 20 captain of a rising in Halogaland
against Olaf Tryggvison's project to christen the people, i.
39i9-23 ta kes in the brothers Sigurd and Hawk, escaped
prisoners of Olaf Tryggvison's, who, when occasion served,
kidnapped Harek and brought him to Olaf, 3243-326^ he
persistently refuses Olaf to become a Christian, yet is set free
with much honour, and furnished by the king with a ship well
found and thirty men, 326 10 . 29 returned home, he entraps,
by means of the King's men, Eyvind Rentcheek, 327 r . 30
entertains King Olaf on coming to christen Halogaland, lets
himself be baptized and becomes the king's man, 329^
his landgrabbing in Thiotta, ii. 18920-190-,^ his connections
and social position, 190^ his relations to King Olaf Harald-
son, i9o u _ 22 favours received at King Olafs hands, 19113-18
is deprived by King Olaf of one half of his bailiwick of
Halogaland in favour of Asmund Grankelson, at which
Harek, though obeying the King's order, is deeply offended,
2 37e-25 k* s dispute w *th Asmund over an island rich in
produce settled by King Olaf in his disfavour, 292-2943 his
veiled threat to Asmund, 2945.3 parts company with K. Olaf
after the battle of the Holy River and sails home, beginning
to side with Knut, 33033-3 3 3 3 he burns in his house Grankel,
the father of Asmund, 347n. 3 i becomes Knut's landed-man,
receives grants and the Finn-fare from the King, 349^5 re-
ported to K. Olaf by JBiorn the Marshal as one of the chief
rebels against him in Norway, 3813 recruits a host of warriors
to oppose Olafs return to Norway, 388 5 . 1]L declines, on the
ground of old age, the chief command at Sticklestead, 420^-
42 1 2 follows the banner of Kalf Arnison, 422 21 . 24: 4233 in
the vanguard of the battle, 42 5 17 makes an onslaught on
HAR HEL] Index I 99
Day, son of Ring, at the battle of Sticklestead, 434 13 -slain
by Asmund Grankelson, iii. 17x7-18^
HAREK WOLF (H. gandr), King Halfdan the Black's man,
seizes from Haki the Bareserk the children of Sigurd Hart,
Ragnhild and Gulhorm, and brings them home to his master,
L 82 9 -8 3r
HAWK (Haukr), a Halogalander imprisoned with his brother
Sigurd by Olaf Tryggvison for refusing to be christened,
vanishes from prison, turns up at Harek's in Thiotta, whom
he betrays into the King's power, i. 3243-326^ thereupon he
is baptized and becomes the King's servant, 327, 6
HAWK OF THE FIRTHS (H. 6r FjorSum), stationed in the
forehold on board the Long-Worm, i. 353
HAWK HIGH-BREECH (H. habr6k), sent to King Athelstane
by K. Harald Hairfair with his youngest son Hakon, to
' knee-set ' him on Athelstane's lap, /.?., to make K. Athelstane
thereby his fosterfather, c for men ever account the fosterer
less noble than him whose child he fostereth/ a ruse which
succeeded, i. i3926- I 4o 3 2
HEATHMARKERS (Heinir), inhabitants of the folkland of
Heathmark, ii. 6^ iii. *54tf
HEDIN (He^inn), a legendary sea-king, i. 245 18 27 2599 ii.
HEDIN HARDMAW (H. harSmagi), iii. 35 8 5
HEIMDALL (Heimdallr), one of Odin's Diar, abode at Heaven-
berg on coming to Sweden, i. i6 28
HELGA, daughter of Priest Andres, and wife of Einar, 325 10 . n
HELGI, son of Halfdan, King in Denmark, invades Sweden,
and ousts King Adils, robs his queen Yrsa, who was Helgi's
own daughter, though he knew it not, marries her, and begat
with her Rolf Kraki; fell in battle when Rolf was eight
winters old, i. 49zr5 i2
HELGI THE KEEN (H. hinn hvassi), married to Aslaug, d.
of Sigurd Worm-in-Eye, their son, King Sigurd Hart, L 8i 4 ^
HELGI, son of Stari, Hi. 36 3 9
HELSING (Helsingr), son of King Gandalf of Vingulmark, feU
with his brother Hysing in battle fighting against K. Halfdan
the Black at Eid by the lake Eyir in S. Raumrealm, i.
HELSINGS, Helsinglanders, folk of: they of Helsingland
zoo Index I [HEM HIA
(Helsingjar), the inhabitants of Helsingland, i. i63 6 21 ii.
27630 2 7 7s
HEMING (Hemingr), son of Hakon, Earl of Ladir, and Thora,
the daughter of Skagi Skoptison, i. 24 7 6 377 19
HEMING, son of Strut-Harald, i, 27o 23 . 25
HENRY THE HALT (Heinrekr halti), son of the Danish
King Svein, the son of Svein Wolfson, the first husband of
Ingirid, d. of Rognvald, their sons : Magnus, K. of Sweden,
Rognvald and Buriz, iii. 426^4272 437 26 -27
HENRY THE BOUNTEOUS (H. hinn mildi), i.e. H. III.,
German Emperor, 1039-1056, married Gunnhild, the daughter
of Knut the Mighty, iii. 25 20
HENRY, son of Frederick Barbarossa, i.e. H. VI., Emperor,
1190-1197, marries one of the daughters of William, K. of
Sicily, the son of Roger ' the Rich,' K. of the same dominion,
iii. 2565 slays the Duke of Cyprus and Margrit, ' the lord
of corsairs,' 256.^ [The wife of Henry VI. was Constance,
d. of Duke Roger II. of Sicily, afterwards R. I., King of Sicily
and Naples, 1131-1154, not, as Snorri has it, of William I.,
1154-1160, his son.]
HERDIS, the mother of Stein, the composer of Wolf's Flock,
iii. i04 18
HERLAUG (Herlaugr), son of Hakon, Earl of Ladir, slain in
the second battle of Solskel, i. io2 30 . 32
HERLAUG, King of Naumdale, on hearing of Hairfair's con-
quest of Thrandheim, buries himself alive with eleven men in
a howe he and his brother Hrollaug had been building for
three summers, i. 9 7 19 29
HERMOD (HermxS'Sr), one of the gods, son of Odin, i. 192^
HIALTI (Hjalti), son of Skeggi, married to Vilborg, the
daughter of Gizur the White, converted to Christianity by
Thangbrand, a favourite of Olaf Tryggvison, i. 335^6 J* ns
with other Icelanders in Nidoyce to promise the King that
Iceland should be converted to Christianity, 339 23 -34o 12
sent together with his father-in-law by Olaf Tryggvison to
convert the Icelanders, which mission they accomplished,
354is-25 k as sent * kim twor ds an d tokens' from King
Olaf Haraldson to come and meet him, ii. 73 8 . 9 he comes
and has a good welcome of King Olaf, who invites him to
stay with him ; having a seat at court appointed to him be-
HIG HIL] Index I 101
side Biorn the Marshal they become speedily friends, 85 19 . 25
arranges to go with Biorn the Marshal on a mission of
peace to Sweden, 86 31 -87 16 takes leave of the King and
starts on his journey, 88 16 . 26 receives a loving greeting from
Ingibiorg, the wife of Earl Rognvald of Gautland, she having
known Hialti at the court of her brother, K. Olaf Tryggvison,
and being a cousin of his wife: Viking-Kari- Eric Biodaskull
Astrid Ingibiorg ; Bodvar Olof Gizur White Vilborg,
8833-8 9 4 volunteers to go alone without Biorn to meet the
King of Sweden, and to find out how matters stand at his
court, 919.25 his journey to Sweden and reception at the
court of King Olaf, 9i 26 -92 25 gets into great favour with the
King for pretending to have journeyed all the way to Sweden
to pay him the land-dues that Icelanders had to pay to the
ruler of Norway, 94i 8 -95i 5 he gets him introduced to Ingigerd,
King Olaf the Swede's daughter, and delivers to her message
and tokens from Ingibiorg, Tryggvi's daughter, recommending
him to the protection and friendship of Ingigerd, to whom he
tells that Marshal Biorn's mission is purposed for settling
peace if possible between the two kingdoms, 95 1 6-96 10 he
broaches the matter of peace and family alliance between the
two kings to the Swede, who returns an answer of stern re-
fusal, 96 n -98 25 next he persuades Ingigerd to try to soften
her father's mind in the matter, 98 26 -99 2 watching his oppor-
tunity he gives Ingigerd a glowing description of Olaf of
Norway and his ways, and ascertains from her that she would
be willing to become his queen if he should woo her, ioo 8 -
ioi 3 he confides the secret to two Icelandic poets at the
court, and together with them converses at all times with her
on the subject, ioi 4 . 12 having thus far ascertained how
matters stood in Sweden, he sends his attendants with letters
to the lady Ingibiorg in Gautland, ioi 12 . 21 ii4 5 . 8 his ride
with princess Ingigerd to Ulleracre to meet Earl Rognvald
of Gautland, his exchange of civilities with the Swede King
on the occasion, 115^7 returns to Iceland and is seen off
by Olaf Haraldson with friendly gifts, i37 6 ^
HIGH-ONE (Har) = Odin, i. 207 33 ii. 432?. iii - 334i 9
HIGH, the hard-gripping (H har&greipi), ii. 40737
HILD (Hildr), daughter of Eric Agnar>s son King of Westfold,
married to Eystein, son of Halfdan Whiteleg, i. 68 l7 . 20
102 Index I [HIL HOG
HILD, daughter of Hogm, King of East-Gautland, i. 6i 12 . 13
married to Granmar, King of Southmanland, 6o 20 . 21
HILD, daughter of Rolf Nefia, married to Rognvald Mere-
Earl, i. ii7 18 . 2 o P^ads, in vain, with King Harald Hairfair
for mercy to her son, Rolf Wend-afoot, ii8^ 19
HILDA, HILD, a Valkyrja, i. 249^ ii. 407^ iii. 63 15 i75 23
HILDIBRAND (Hildibrandr), abareserk slain by King Sigurd
Hart, i. 8i 10 . 13
HILDIGUNNA (Hildigunnr), daughter of King Granmar of
Southmanland and of his wife Hild: bears ale to her father's
viking-guests, and toasts them, i. 6o 1 . 8 sits, against viking
custom, and drinks with King Hiorvard, and becomes his
wife, 6o 9 . 26
HILDIR, son of King Hogni of East-Gautland, i. 6i n 62 22 . 26
HIORVARD (HjorvarSr), called the Ylfing (Ylfingr), a sea-
king, comes with his host to Sweden and allies himself with
King Granmar, whose daughter Hildigunna he marries, i.
59 13 -6o 28 fights in company with his father-in-law against
Ingiald Evil-heart and makes peace with him, 6i 5 -62 6 slain
through treachery by Ingiald Evil-heart, 62 14 . 20
HISING-DWELLERS (Hisings-btiar), the inhabitants of the
island of Hising, iii. 373 30 455 26 4$6 l 459 19 4604
HLIF (Hlif), daughter of King Day of Westmere, wife of King
Half dan the Bounteous and the Meatgrudging, i. 7o 6
HLODVER, LODVER (HloSver), son of Thorfmn Skull-
cleaver Earl of Orkney and Grelad, daughter of Dungad Earl
of Caithness, i. i2S l 24i 25 ii. i68 31 -i69 2 was the longest-lived
of his brothers, ruling the earldom alone when his brothers
were no more, ii. i69 10 . 12 his son Sigurd the Thick, ii.
I6 9l2-18
HLOKK (Hlokk), a Valkyrja, i. 207 242 16 iii. 5i 3 96, 175^
HLORRID (H16rri^i)-Thor, i. 2 4 2 12
HNOSS, daughter of Odr and Freya, i. 24 6
HCENIR, a chief among the Asfolk, given in hostage to the
Vanir, as one meet to be a lord, i. i3 2S -i4 2 made lord in
Vanhome, he proved a failure, wherefor his counsellor Mimir
must pay with his head, i4 5 . 15
HOGNI (Hogm), a legendary sea-king, iii. 234 10 28735
HOGNI, King of East-Gautland, father to Hild, the queen of
King Granmar, i. 6i u . 18 his dealings with K. Ingiald as the
HOG HOR] Index I 103
ally of Granmar, 6i 10 _ 29 his raids into Swede-realm in revenge
for Granmar, 62 22 . 29
HOGNI, son of Eystein the Mighty, King of the Uplands,
conquered f all Heathmark, Thotn and Hadaland' from Olaf
Geirstead-Elf, i. 7233-26 plans, with his brother Frodi, an
invasion of Hairfair's dominions, 9i 13 . 1 ' 7 the brothers make
an alliance with Hogni Karason and Hersir Gudbrand, 92 14 . 19
Harald makes a night attack on them and slays them,
2 2- 2
HOGNI KARASON (H. Karuson), invaded Ringrick, a por-
tion of Harald Hairfair's kingdom, and made an alliance at
Ringsacre in Heathmark with the sons of King Eystein of
Heathmark and Hersir Gudbrand against King Harald, who
burnt Hogni in his house at Ringsacre, i. gi^g 92 14 -93 2
HOGNI, of Niord's-isle, i. 52 4
HOLMFRID (HdlmfrfSr), natural daughter of King Olaf the
Swede with Edla, daughter of a Wendish Earl, ii. 139^
married to Earl Svein, the son of Earl Hakon, i. 377 21 . 22
HOLMROGA PEOPLE (Holmrygir), such of the Rogaland
people as dwelt in the islands belonging to the folk-land of
Rogaland (cf. Holmfolk, i. 11427), i. 1843 a poetical fars-
pro-toto expression for Norwegians, iSg ig "
HOLTI THE NIMBLE (Holti hinn frsekni), son of Jarisleif,
King of Holmgarth, and Ingigerd, daughter of Olaf, the Swede
King, ii. 15437
HOODSWAINS (Hettusveinar), the followers of Olaf the Un-
lucky, iii. 4773
HORDA-KARI (HorSakari), a great hersir of Hordland, i.
21521 ki s descendants, 303 24 . 31
HORDA-KNUT (HorSakniitr) [son of Earl Arnfinn], King in
Denmark, father to Gorm the Old, i. 2334.5
HORDAKNUT, King of Denmark, 1035-1042, of England,
1040-1042, son of Knut the Mighty and Emma, ii. 27 14
appointed by his father viceroy of Denmark, under the
guardianship of Earl Wolf, the son of Thorgils Sprakaleg,
26721-23 3 l ^ie-21 by authority of letters forged by his mother
under the royal seal, he is elected King of Denmark,
Earl Wolf being the queen's agent in the affair, 3i6 21 .3i7 20
with the aid of Earl Wolf he levies forces by land and
water to meet the invasion of the allied Kings of Norway
104 Index I [HOR HRE
and Sweden, 31721-33 finding that his father resented deeply
his treasonable act of setting up as King of Denmark, he
follows his mother's advice to lay his case in his father's
hands, who quietly relegates him to his former position, 318-
319.7, appointed King of Denmark by his father, 349 16 .!9
offers rule in Denmark to his brother, Svein Alfrva's son,
when he was turned out of Norway, iii. 9 14 . 16 peace made
between him and Magnus the Good, each settling, in case
of death without male issue, on the longest-lived of them his
kingdom, io 2S -n 14 26 3 . 24 5i 29 . 38 52^ 161^ King of England
for two years, buried at Winchester, 25 8 . 13 26 3 . 4 i55 12
HORDS, Hordfolk, Hordlanders, Hordmen, men of Hord-
land (HorSar), i. m 4 i42 10 25o 12 255 27 303-^ ii. 360^ 423^
43% * 3i5 3^17 i54so 2o8 23 22 4 22 344i6
HORN (Horn), one of Freya's names, Freya, iii. 302 19
HORNKLOFI, see Thorbiorn Hornklofi.
HOSKULD (Hdskuldr), son of Koll o' Dales and father to
Olaf Peacock, i. 334is-i6
HOUND (Hundi), variant of Whelp, the name of a son of
Sigurd the Thick, Earl of Orkney, i. 291^
HOWARD BUTTERBREAD (HavarSr kliningr, the transla-
tion of c klfningr ' is a guess-work based on the fact that the
word is used in the sense in the East of Iceland still ; less
likely seemed the sense ' dab of cow's dung' dried for fuel),
a captain in K. Ingi Haraldson's fleet, iii. 403 12 slain by
Hakon Shoulderbroad, 403 14 his son kills Eindrid Jonson
because he had ruled it that his father was slain, 4i5 9 . 18
HOWARD HEWER (H. hoggvandi), a Jomsviking, i. 28o 16
shoots Gizur of Valdres dead, and is killed in turn, 282 OG -
2835
HOWARD, of Orkdale, a forecastleman on board the Long-
Worm, i. 353io-ii
HOWARD, son of Thorfmn Skull-cleaver, Earl of Orkney, and
of Grelad, the daughter of Dungad, Earl of Caithness, ii.
i68 82 -i69 2
HRAMMI, a legendary sea-king, iii. 42 13
HRANI, see Rani.
HREIDAR (Hrei^arr), father of Styrkar, the father of Eindrid,
the father of Einar Thambarskelfir, i. 2i5 2r . 29
HREIDAR, son of Erling Askew, see Reidar.
HRE HYR] Index I 105
HREIDAR, son of Gritgarth, read Griotgarth, slain in the
attempt of rescuing K. Magnus the Blind, in the battle at
Holm-the-Gray, ni. 362^
HRIST, a Valkyrja, iii. 2s8 14
HROLLAUG (Hrollaugr), King of Naumdale, on hearing of
Hairfair's conquest of Thrandheim, degrades himself from the
dignity of king to that of earl, by the ceremony of arraying
on the top of the family howe a kingly throne, and beneath
it a pillowed foot-pace whereon earls were wont to sit, and to
let himself roll from the upper unto the lower seat ; where-
upon he went to King Harald and became his earl, i. Q7 19 -
HROLLAUG, son of Rognvald the Mere- Earl and a concu-
bine, i. ii7 23 i25 so
HUGH THE THICK (Hugi hinn digri), of Avranches, Earl
of Chester, ob. noi, defeated in Anglesey Sound by K.
Magnus Barefoot, iii. 223 2r . 31 224 25
HUGH THE VALIANT (H. pnttSi), of Montgomery, Earl of
Shrewsbury and Arundel, ob. 1098, shot dead through the
eye by K. Magnus Barefoot in a battle in Anglesey Sound,
where Magnus won the victory, iii. 223^-224^
HUGLEIK (Hugleikr), son of K. Alf, and King of the Swedes,
a man fond of peace, music, jugglery and witchcraft, L
3725-38
HULD THE WITCHWIFE (Huldr sefSkona, yolva), em-
ployed by Drift to kill her husband, K. Vanland, i. 27 2 . 33 and
by the sons of Visbur (Gisl and Ondur) to give them power
to slay their father, whereto she added the spell that parricide
should ever go with the blood of the Ynglings, i. 28 1 y. 2e
HULVID (HulvrSr), son of Swipdag the Blind, i. 6i 24
HUNTHIOF (HtSnJ>j6fr), King of Northmere, married to the
daughter of Nockvi, King of Raumsdale; these two allied
themselves against Harald Hairfair when he set out on the
conquest of the coast kingdoms of Mid- and South-Norway,
and had a battle with him at the island of Solskel, where both
fell, i. 99 30 -ioo l7
HYRNING (Hyrningr), a Lord of the Wick, married Ingigerd,
the d. of Lodin and Astrid, OL Tryggvison's mother, i. 3oi 14 . 16
aids Olaf Tryggvison in christening the Wick, 302i 2 -332~r
with the combined forces of himself and his brother Thorgeir
io6 Index I [HYS ING
he slays K. Gudrod, son of Eric Bloodaxe, 34123-342 joins
Olaf Tryggvison's expedition to Wendland, 358 1(H2 repels
Earl Eric's boarding of the Long -Worm in the battle of
Svold, 37 2 27-373i2
HYSING (Ktysingr), son of Gandalf, King of Vingulmark,
attacks, together with his brother Helsing, King Halfdan the
Black by night and routs him, but having brought together
a fresh host Halfdan gave the brothers a battle at Eid and
slew both, i. 8o r . 26
ICELANDER, Icelanders, Iceland men, men of Iceland
(Islendingr, Islendingar), i. 2i9 4 . 5 2683 334 U 335^ 3362529
3392025 & 6 9 ? I 77ir 24 2 4h* 2 4 2 i 2 452so 2 49i726 2 74i 3 25-20
2758 40920 25 U1 - I02 23 2 9921 26 28 3^9 4OI 32 4 2 *26
ILLUGI, Bryndalers* skald, an Icel. poet, on Harald Hard-
redy's deeds in Greek service, iii. 63 17 . 21
INGI, son of Arni of Stodreim and Queen Ingirid, iii. 37034
INGI, the son of Bard, King of Norway, 1203-1217, iii. i84 18
33637
INGI, son of K. Hallstein, King of Sweden, ob. 1125, first
husband of Brigida, the daughter of King Harald Gilli, iii.
37831-33
INGI, son of K. Harald Gilli and of Queen Ingirid d. of
Rognvald, King of Norway, 1136-1161, jointly with his half-
brothers, Sigurd, Eystein, and Magnus; fostered in the Wick
by Amundi, the son of Gyrd, hi. 347 15 -i7 taken for king on
the death of his father, 347 19 defeats Magnus the Blind and
Sigurd Slembi-Deacon at Mouth, 349 2 r35o 12 Earl Karl Sona-
son of Gautland's projected invasion of Norway defeated by
Ingi at Crookshaw, 35o 28 -35i 20 his successful defence of
Norway against Eric, K. of Denmark, 35 i 23 -353 2 4 his dealings
with Sigurd Slembi-Deacon, 35337-35910^36124-367 his letter
to K. Sigurd his brother, calling on him to take his due share
in the cost of defending the realm, 359i 3 -36o 18 Ingi's terms
accepted by Sigurd, 36o 21 -36i 21 with K. Sigurd he concedes
Eystein, his brother's, claim to a due share in the kingdom,
a similar concession extended to the infirm brother, Magnus,
3683-3693 Ingi's kind stepfather, Ottar Brightling, murdered
at the instigation of K. Sigurd, 369 6 -37o 15 -Ingi's relations to
Erling Askew, 37i u . u Ingi and Sigurd set up a separate
court, each for himself, Gregory Dayson becoming Ingi's first
ING] Index I 107
counsellor, 377s-24 In g i?s personal characteristics, 378 21 . 31
a great favourite with Card. Nicolas (Ereakspeare), 379 26 -28
at his and his brothers' request the Card, raises Nidoyce to
an archbishopric, 37928"3 8 4~ In 1 defeats his brothers' plot
to depose him, 385^-38635 after repeated provocations K.
Ingi consents to fighting his brother Sigurd, who is slain,
386 28 -39o 10 Eystein, arriving too late to afford any aid to
Sigurd, makes a hollow peace with K. Ingi, 39o u _ 24 Eystein
commits various deeds of violence against his brother, who
forces him to accept his own terms of peace at Seal-isles,
39 I iQ-39 2 2o their last encounter and fall of Eystein, 3935-
39 6 i3 * n &i an< * ^ e partizans of Hakon Shoulderbroad,
3995-19 ne an d Gregory Dayson put Hakon to flight at Kings'
Rock, 399 2 i-402 15 King Ingi's men suffer severely at Hakon's
hands, 402 18 -403 16 battle with Hakon in the Gautelf, 403 1S -
41520 K. Ingi and Sigurd of Reyr, 4152^-39 Jng 1 ' 5 dealings
with Erling Askew and Gregory in the Biorgvin riot, 41634-
4i8 28 Ingi's sorrow at the fall of Gregory, 422-423^ kst
encounter with Hakon and fall, 423^-427^ 456 16 his party
advocate the cause of Erling and his son Magnus, 4355-43 7 13
his fleet in Hakon's hands, 438 ir . 20 lost to Erling at the
battle of Tunsberg, 44o 24 _ 27 his death avenged by Erling,
440~i8-25 4522-4554 his popularity the main cause of Erling's
favour with the public, 449 10 . 14
INGI, King of Sweden, 1080-^. mo, son of K. Steinkel, father
of Margaret Frithpoll, queen of Magnus Barefoot, id. 232 ig . 21
and of Kristin, queen of K. Harald Valdemarson of Holm-
garth, 27o 28 -27i 4 and of Rognvald, the father of Ingirid, the
queen of K. Harald Gilli, 31433-25 his strife with Magnus
Barefoot about the boundary between Norway and Sweden,
226 9 -228 19 236 2 _ 10 battles>t Foxern, 228 29 -229 26 2313-2323
peace made and family "alliance arranged between them,
INGIALD EVIL-HEART (I. illraSi), son of K. Road-Onund,
King of Sweden, fostered by Swipdag the Blind, a kinglet of
Tenthland, who, in order to increase the boy's pith, gives
him to eat the roasted heart of a wolf, wherefrom he grew the
most cruel-hearted of men, i. 55 3 -56 2 he married Gauthild,
daughter of King Algaut of West Gautland, 56 8 . 12 had
burned in one hall at Upsala six kinglets of Sweden and
io8 Index I [ING
seized their lands, 579-59^ his war with Granmar and Hior-
vard, 6i 5 -62 6 his treachery to these kings, 62 14 . 22 his
dealings with King Hogni, 62 22 . 29 his children, 62 30 -63 5
slew twelve kings through treachery, whence his by-name,
63 6 . 9 burned himself with all his men to death, 63 19 -64 20
INGIALD (Ingjaldr), son of Olaf Tree-shaver, i. 65 29 King
of Vermland, 68 n . 12
INGIBIORG (Ingibjorg), daughter of Priest Andres the son of
Bruni, wife of Ssemund Housewife, iii. 325 a
INGIBIORG, daughter of Guthorm the son of Steig-Thorir,
married to K. Eystein Magnusson, their d. Maria married to
Gudbrand, son of Shavehew, iii. 265^
INGIBIORG, d. of Harald Hairfair, married to Earl Halfdan,
their d. Gunnhild mother to Eyvind Skaldspiller, i. i98 28 _ 30
ii. I9o 5 . 7
INGIBIORG, daughter of Harald (Mtzislav) Valdimarson of
Holmgarth and sister of Malmfrid, whom Sigurd Jerusalem-
farer had to wife, married to Knut the Lord, iii. 27i 4 . 5
INGIBIORG, daughter of Ogmund, son of Thorberg, wife of
Egil, the son of Aslak of Aurland, iii. 2o9 23
INGIBIORG, daughter of Thorkel Leira, i. 2733.4 given b 7
Earl Eric in marriage to Vagn Akison, 283 32 . 83
INGIBIORG, daughter of K. Tryggvi Olafson and Astrid,
i. 3oi 8 ii. 83 24 personal description, i. 3563^ her fondness for
Icelanders, especially Kiartan Olafson, 356^3 her betrothal
to Earl Rognvald of West-Gautland bespoken, 356 18 ~357 28
their wedding spoken of as effected in King Olaf s lifetime,
ii. 23 r _ 10 brings about friendship between her husband and
King Olaf Haraldson of Norway in spite of the Swede-king's
hostility to Olaf, 83 22 -84 16 gives good cheer to Olaf Harald-
son's messengers of peace, Biorn the Marshal, Hialti Skeg-
gison (Sigvat Thordson, etc.), 88 27 -9i 5 urges her husband
to be of avail to Olaf s messengers, 89 10 . 14 9o 4 . 20 agrees to
Hialti's proposal to go by himself and find out how matters
stand at the court of Sweden, and fits him becomingly out for
his journey with tokens to Ingigerd of Sweden to speed his
errand, 919-92,3 receives messages from Hialti Skeggison and
the princess Ingigerd of Sweden relating to prospects of
peace and family alliance between the Kings of Norway and
Sweden, 1 14 5 . 16 her sons, 15431-32
ING]
Index I
109
INGIBIORN SIPIL (Ingibjorn sipill), a landed-man of King
Hakon Shoulderbroad, slain by command of Erling Askew,
iii. 441 6
INGIGERD (IngigerSr), iii. i84 G . r read Ingirid.
INGIGERD, daughter of Earl Birgir Brosa and Brigida, daughter
of King Harald Gilli, iii. 3795 -married to Sorkvir, the Swede-
king, 3797
INGIGERD, daughter of Harald Hairfair and Ashild, the
daughter of Ring Day son, i. 1 14 18 . 91
INGIGERD, daughter of Harald Hardredy and Queen Ellisif,
iii. 96 23 . 25 accompanies the King on his expedition to Eng-
land, i65 22 kft behind in the Orkneys, i66 5 leaves the
west with Queen Ellisif, her mother, i83 8 married to K.
Olaf of Denmark, the son of Svein Wolfson, 194^-1959
INGIGERD, daughter of Lpdin and Astrid, the mother of Olaf
Tryggvison, i. 301^ married to Hyrning, a wealthy man in the
Wick, soi 14 . 16
INGIGERD, daughter of Olaf, King of Sweden, married to
Jarisleif, K. of Holmgarth, her children : Valdimar, Vissivald,
Holti the Nimble, ii. i54 26 . 2 r and Ellisif, iii. 76 2324 77 20 . 21
receives from Ingebiorg Tryggvi's daughter message and
tokens to speed Hialti Skeggison's mission of peace to
Sweden, ii. 92 2 . 6 receives Hialti in audience and their
acquaintance soon develops into intimate friendship, 95 16 -
96 10 at Hialti's suggestion she pleads for peace with her
father and receives a stern rebuke, 98 26 -ioo 2 her account
to Hialti of the interview, ioo 3 ^ her converse with Hialti
and the court poets on the question of being wooed by King
Olaf Haraldson, ioo 10 -ioi n she sends, by Hialti's messen-
gers to West-Gautland, letters to Earl Rognvald and Ingibiorg
his wife -concerning the proposed wooing on behalf of Olaf
of Norway, ioi 15 . 20 at the request of Earl Rognvald she
receives him at Ulleracre to talk over matters relating to
peace and especially to family alliance between the Kings of
Norway and Sweden, ii4 25 -n6 14 her father, yielding to
pressure by Lawman Thorgnyr, promises her in marriage to
Olaf of Norway, entrusting Earl Rognvald with the betrothal
arrangements, 1 2 1 19 . 22 1 22 140 she sends Olaf of Norway costly
gifts, 1 2 2 20 . 22 theappointed wedding-feast of herandKing Olaf
comes to nought, i23 8 . 13 i37 26 -i3 8 I 3926- I 4 3 whereat many
no Index I [ING
people grew dissatisfied and Ingigerd particularly troubled in
mind, I4o 4 . 26 her father refuses her peremptorily his consent
to her marriage with Olaf of Norway, I4o 28 -i42 2 she sends
messengers to Earl Rognvald to tell him the truth about her
father's change of mind, I42 5 .j 3 she informs Earl Rognvald
that she is being wooed by King Jarisleif of Holmgarth, and
that her father is all in favour of the match, i48 18 . 24 (*5o 25 . 28 )
she is formally wooed by and betrothed to King Jarisleif;
her consent being granted on condition that Earl Rognvald
accompany her to Garthrealm, and receive there the earldom
of Aldeigia-burg, I53i2- I 542o sne oes * n company with Earl
Rognvald to Russia, and marries King Jarisleif, i54 2 o-26 sne
confers on Earl Rognvald Aldeigia-burg and the earldom
appertaining thereto, 15427.39 receives K. Olaf of Norway a
fugitive in Russia, 369 25 . 28 urges him to accept K. Jarisleif s
offer of Bulgaria as a dominion for him, 38i 9 . 12 a similar
offer repeated in vain, 385^-386^
INGIMAR (Ingimarr), of Ask, son of Svein, gets his bane-
wound at the battle of Fyrileif, iii. 31730-22
INGIRID (IngirfSr), daughter of Lodin and Astrid, the
mother of Olaf Tryggvison, i. 30 i r married Thorgeir, a
wealthy man of the Wick, 3oi 12 . 15
INGIRID, d. of Rognvald, the son of Ingi Steinkelson K. of
Sweden, iii. 31423-25 married : i. to Henry the Halt, issue:
Magnus, K. of Sweden, Rognvald, an earl there,' 426 29 , 3l and
Buriz, 437 2 6-27 2 - to ^- Harald Gilli, issue: Ingi, K. of Nor-
way, 3*423^25 342i 6 347i4-i5 3- to Ottar Brightlmg, 3696-* 4-
toArniofStodreim, issue: Ingi, Nicolas, Philippus, Margaret,
3722-2T k as a son > Worm King's brother, with Ivar Skewer,
37is-2o k er measures for securing the succession in Norway
to the sons of Harald Gilli, 347-348 n incites her son Ingi
to put down his brother Sigurd's repeated acts of provocation,
3^7i4-25 betakes her to Denmark in company with Erling
Askew, 437i6-27
INGIRID, daughter of King Sigurd Syr (Sow) and Asta, the
daughter of Gudbrand Kula, ii. 35 28 married to Nefstein;
their daughter Gudrun, wife of Skuli King's fosterer, iii.
INGIRID, daughter of Svein Wolfson, K. of Denmark, married
to King Olaf the Quiet of Norway, iii. 194^
IRI IVA] Index I in
IRISH, Erse-folk (Irar), i. 132^ 155^ 2 62 6 iL i74 21 iii. 24 o 13 19
2 4*8 13 23 2 42 26
IRON SKEGGI, see Jam Skeggi.
ISLE-DANES (Eydanir), Danes from the islands of Denmark,
Danes generally, i. 18935
ISLE-FOLK (Eynir), the inhabitants of the folkland Eynafylki
(Isle-folk) in Thrandheim, i. 362 n ii. i96 31
ISLEIF (Isleifr), son of Gizur, the first bishop of Iceland, born
1006, bishop 1056-1080, i. 6 19 23 29
ISLE-SYSLINGS (Eysjtelir), inhabitants of Isle-sjtela, ii. 9 5 13
ISRID ('IsrfSr), daughter of Gudbrand Kula, married to Thord
Bigbelly, ii. 249^
I VAR DINT ('Ivarr dynta), son of Stari, in the battle of Holm-
the-Gray, iii. 363 8 his execution, 363 18 . 27
I VAR OF ELD A, father to Bergliot and Ogmund, iii. 41522-23
IVAR 6 GAUDHANK ('I. skrauthanki), son of Calf the Wrong,
bishop of Nidoyce after 1139, iii. 358 n 362 31 . 3S his peril
at the battle of Holm-the-Gray, 362 31 -363 18 tells to Gudrun
Birgir's daughter, and she again to Eric Oddson the story of
the execution of Ivar Dint, 363^.33
IVAR, son of a king Guthorm, fell with Eric Bloodaxe in Eng-
land, i. i54 n
IVAR, son of Hakon Maw, a captain in Hakon Shoulderbroad's
host, at the battle of the Gautelf, against Ingi Haraldson,
1159, iii. 4i2 15 -4i3 5
IVAR INGIMUNDSON, an Icelandic poet at the court of K.
Eystein Magnusson, and much beloved of the King, iii. 265
15-18 k cured of love sickness by the King, 265^-26^^
sings in the poem called Sigurd-balk of the trial by ordeal of
Sigurd Slembi-Deacon for his paternity, 33735.33 and of his
acceptance as king by Hordlanders and Sogners, 344 18 . 2 i
IVAR, son of Kolbein, one of the slayers of Harald Gilli, iii.
343e 36 2 22-24 fells in the battle at Holm-the-Gray, iii. 362^.22
IVAR, son of Ozur, a follower of Magnus the Blind, captured
at Biorgvin by K. Harald Gilli's men and bunded, iii.
3 2 3l3 26-27
IVAR, son of Rognvald the Mere-Earl, fell in Harald Hair-
fair's warfare in the Scottish isles, i. u6 n . 12
IVAR, son of Sigtrygg, of Nerick, ii. 369^
1 1 2 Index I [IVA JAR
IVAR SKEWER ('I. sneis), by Queen Ingirid Rognvald's
daughter the father of Worm King's Brother, iii. 37o 18 . 20
IVAR SMETTA ('I. smetta), stationed in the mainhold of the
Long-Worm, i. 353 24
IVAR WIDEFATHOM ('I. VfSfaSmi), son of Halfdan of
Scania, i. 63 18 . 14 went to Sweden to avenge the death of
his father and uncle, and pressed so hard on King Ingiald
that he burned himself with all his court in a banqueting
hall, 63 19 -64 20 his conquests, 64 23 . 26 of his kin are all who
since his day have been kings in Denmark, and all who have
been sole kings of Sweden, 64 26 . 29 many people fled his
realm of Sweden and joined Olaf Tree-shaver in Vermland,
663.5
IVAR THE WHITE ('I. hviti), a Norwegian, slays Earl
Wolf at the behest of King Knut the Mighty, ii. 32y ri5
IVAR THE WHITE, daughter's son of Hakon the Mighty,
a landed-man of the Uplands, father to Earl Hakon (the
White), personal description, in. io5 15 _j 9
JADAR (The folk of) (Jadarbyggjar), ii. 268 n ; men of J.,
specially alluding to the family of Erling Skialgson, 2855
JALFAD, one of Odin's names, Odin, ii. 44o 9
JALK, one of Odin's names, but Jalk of snowshoes = Uller, i.
246 n Odin, ii. 2oo 25
JAMES (Jakob), King of Sweden, son of K. Olaf the Swede,
born on the vigil of St. James, ii. i39 8 -n which name he
retained until he was elected king, i63 10 18 165^ 18 when he
was renamed by the Swedes Onund, i65 20 , q.v.
JAMTLAND-DWELLERS, see Jamts.
JAMTLANDERS, see Jamts.
JAMTS (Jamtr), inhabitants of Jamtland, i. 254 25 2553 ii. 276 24
2 77s 13 23 25 2 9425 2 9^2o * u '- 26 3s5 2 64s n u
JARISLEIF (Jarizleifr), Jaroslav, King of Holmgarth, *".*.,
Grand Prince of Kief, i o 1 6-1 054, sues for the hand of Ingigerd,
K. Olaf the Swede's daughter, ii. i48 18 . 24 i5o 2r . 28 sends an
ambassade for her and marries her in due course, i53 12 -
I S4 2 6 their children, 15426-27 ffi - 7 6 24 77 2 o-2i g lves a hearty
welcome to K. Olaf Haraldson on coming to Russia a fugitive
from his kingdom, 369 23 . 28 31 -37o 4 presses King Olaf in vain
to take up his abode in Russia, and become ruler of Bulgaria
or some other suitable dominion, 381^ 385^-3865 gives
JAR JOH] Index I 113
K. Olaf a most kindly send-off, 386 5 . n 15 . 21 on K. Olaf s de-
parture he retains at his court Magnus This son, 386 22 his
negotiations with Einar Thambarskelfir and Kalf Arnison with
a view to putting Magnus Olafson on the throne of Norway,
466 19 -467 24 receives Harald Sigurdson, K. Ol. Haraldson's
half-brother, and appoints him to command in his land forces,
438 10 -i2 iii- 5 8 i5-59ip ta ^ es care of tn e wealth Harald sends
him during his service with the Greek Emperor, 63^-643 76 5 _ 12
receives Harald most kindly on his return from (Greece, and
gives him in marriage his daughter Ellisif, 76 5 . r 22 . 29
JARNSKEGGI (Jarnskeggi), son of Asbiorn, from TJphowe m
Yriar, i. 2i5 26 commands in Svein Hakonson's division of
Earl Hakon's fleet in the battle of Hiorungwick, 277 21
opposes Olaf Tryggvison at Frostathing on behalf of the
bonders on the question of Christianity, 3i7 26 . 31 leads the
opposition against Olaf at the Thing of Mere, and is slain
by the king's men, 32o 6 . u 3 p-32i 3 ^ in atonement for the
slaying of him, Olaf Tryggvison weds his daughter Gudrun,
322 3 . 9 his body, brought out to Yriar, lies buried in Skeggi's-
howe by Eastairt, 322^-3232
JARTRUD (Jar^fniSr), daughter of John Arnison and Ran-
veig, daughter of Sigurd, the son of Thorir Hound, iii. 17 14
JESUS CHRIST, see Christ.
JOAN, see under John.
JOHN (J6n), son of Arni, wedded to Ranveig, the daughter of
Sigurd, the son of Thorir Hound, iii. i7 11 flees from Birch-
isle with his son Vidkunn from Steig-Thorir, and seeks the
protection of K. Magnus Barefoot, 2ii 1J>0
JOHN BUTTER-BEAR (J. smjorbalti), - the father of Hall-
kell Hunch, iii. 295^
JOHN BYRGISON, first Archbishop of Nidoyce 1152-1157,
& 36323 379so 45^i 5
JOHN of Eastort, son of Sigurd of Eastort, the son of Kari
King's-brother, had to wife Sigrid, daughter of Bard, sister
of King Ingi and Duke Skuli, iii. 336 25 . 26
JOHN, son of Hallkel Hunch, married"to Margaret, daughter
of King Harald Gilli, iii. 379 13 goes over to the side of King
Ingi in opposition to King Eystein, 3933 80 gathers a bonder
host and sets upon Hakon Shoulderbroad's men takes
Kolbein the Woode, 402 23 . 25 wounded in a further pursuit
VI. I
ii4 Index I [JOH
of Hakon's men, 402 31 declines the proposal of Erling
Askew to set his nephew, Nicolas, son of Simon Sheath and
Maria d. of Har. Gilli, on the throne of Norway, 435 16 . 2 i
Erling Askew seizes Nicolas out of John's house, and secures
his person, 443 25 . 31 is given truce by Nicolas, son of Sigurd,
JOHN KAUDA (J. kau^a), son of Calf the Wrong, brother
to bishop Ivar Gaudhank, sent by K. Sigurd, son of Harald
Gilli, in search of Sigurd Slembi- Deacon, an errand of which
he acquitted himself ignommiously, iii. 358 r . 18 married to
Cecilia, d. of Gyrd Bardson, 3633 ransoms his brother
Ivar and Arnbiorn Ambi from the hands of the victors at
Holm-the-Gray, 36315-18
JOHN KITTEN (J. ketlingr), son of Gudrun of Saltness,
joins the band of Eystein Maiden, iii. 483 18 . 25
JOHN, son of Lopt the son of Ssemund and Thora the
daughter of Magnus Barefoot, fostered by Priest Andres at
Kings' Rock, iii. 325,7 his royal descent acknowledged at
Biorgvin, 1162, by K. Magnus Erlingson and other relatives,
JOHNKUTIZA, son of Sigurd Stork, journeys with Erling
Askew and K. Magnus to Denmark to meet King Waldimar,
iii. 437 2 i
JOHN, Swedish King, 1216-1222, son of Sorkvir, King of
Sweden, and Ingigerd, d. of Earl Birgir Brosa by Brigida, d.
of K. Harald Gilli, iii. 378 31 -379 8
JOHN THE STRONG (J. sterki), of Rasmead, son of Wolf
Uspakson and Jorun, d. of Thorberg Arnison, iii. io4 6 . 10
father of Erlend Homebred, who was the father of Abp. Ey-
stein, io4 13 . 14
JOHN SPARROWHAWK (J. smyrill), Priest, delegated by
K. Sigurd, son of Harald Gilli, to give chase to Sigurd Slembi-
Deacon in company with Jon Kauda, iii. 358 12 . 18
JOHN SUETNEB (J. mornefr), iii. 394 16
JOHN, the son of Svein, the son of Bergthor Buck, on the side
of K. Ingi before the beginning of the battle of Oslo; he
afterwards deserts him and joins the army of Hakon Shoulder-
broad, iii.424 28 . 29 425 6 . 10 426 3 . 6 fights on the side of Hakon
in his last battle, 44i 9 . 10 falls with Earl Sigurd Hallwardson
of Reyr in the battle of Re, 4S5 2 . 3
JOH JOR] Index I 115
JOHN TABARD (J. tapar^r), Priest, son of Biarni Sigurd-
son, slain by King Sigurd, son of King Harald Gilli, iii.
38 5 19-24
JOHN, son of Thorberg from Randberg, wedded to Ragnhild,
daughter of Erling Askew and Kristin King's-daughter, iii.
JOKUL (Jokull), son of Bard Jokulson, out of Waterdale,an Ice-
lander in Earl Hakon Ericson's host when pursuing K. Olaf
Haraldson, ii. 3 7 2 sr 3 733 appointed captain of K. OlaPs
captured warship the Bison, 373 3 . 13 falls in with OlaPs host
in Gotland, on Olaf s return from"Garthrealm, 1030, and is
laid hands on, and by the King's orders lead to execution,
but receives from the executioner only a mortal wound, and
sings of his dying state, 373is-33
JOMALI, god of the Biarms, placed within a fenced clearing in
a wood, six men being charged with watching the place at
night; on his lap a silver-bowl full of silver money, round his
neck a great necklace; robbed and destroyed by Thorir
Hound and Karh of Long-isle, ii. 261 9-262^
JOMSBURGERS, Jomsburg vikings, etc. (Jdmsvfkingar), the
celibate band of vikings who held Jomsburg, the castle of
Jom, and more particularly the captains of them, Palnatoki,
Sigvaldi and his brethren, the sons of Strut-Harald, Bui and
Sigurd, the sons of Veseti, and Vagn, the son of Aki, put
Svein Twibeard on the throne of Denmark, i. 27o 9 . 21 their
intervention between K. Svein and K. Burislaf of Wendland,
2 7o 31 -2 7 ijy at the grave-ale after Strut-Harald and Veseti and
Harald Gormson vows were made from which followed the
invasion of Norway by these vikings, and of England by K.
Svein, 27133-2 73-^ the Jomsburgers collect in Limbfirth a
host of sixty ships and set out for Norway, ravaging and
wasting the country till they meet Earl Hakon in Hiomnd-
firth, 274 18 -276 25 the battle of the Jomsburgers, 276^-28233
36i 20 ii. 26 56 42 23 . 28
JON, see under John.
JORUN (J6runn), daughter of Valgerd the sister of Gudmund
the Mighty of Maddermead, Iceland, married to Eindridi;
their son Thormod, iii. 1535
JORUN the Skald-maiden (J. skaldmaer), author of a poem
called Sentbit (Sendibitr), i.
1 1 6 Index I [JOR KAL
JORUN, daughter of Thorberg Arnison, and sister of Thora
the wife of Harald Hardredy, given in marriage by Harald to
Wolf Uspakson, iii. 104^ her children, io4 9 . 15
JORUND (Jorundr), son of K. Yngvi Alrekson, overcame, in
company with his brother Eric, King Gudlaug of Halogaland
and hanged him at Streamisle-ness in Denmark, i. 39 3 . 2 9
became King at Upsala, having defeated K. Haki at Fyris-
mead; is defeated in Jutland by K. Gylaug of Halogaland
and hanged there, 39sr4i 26
JOSTEIN (J6steinn), son of Eric Biodaskalli, i. 3oi 10 is in
command with his brother, Thorkel Dydnl, on the Crane in
the battle of Svold, 354 2 . 3
JULIAN the Apostate, Eastern Emperor, A.D. 361-363, ii. i2 31
JUTE-FOLK, Jutes (J6tar), i. 52 26 is6 18 28 iii. 38 10 i 3 6 34 (cf.
Jute- in Jute-lord, ii. 31418 32321)-
KALF (Kalfr), see also Calf.
KALF, son of Arnfinn Arnmodson, stationed beside his uncle
Kalf Arnison at the battle of Sticklestead, ii. 43i 25 . 2 9
KALF, son of Arni Arnmodson, ii. i98 18 a much honoured
henchman of King Olaf Haraldson, i98 22 . 24 obtains in
marriage through the King's power Sigrid, d. of Thorir,
the wealthy widow of Olvir of Eggja, 19835-1993 is made
a landed-man by the King and appointed administrator of
Upper Thrandheim, 1994.7 renders his brother Thorberg
prompt aid against K. Olaf in the affair of Stein Skaptison, and
brings about terms of peace for both, 28333-2 8 6 21 intercedes
on behalf of his stepson, Thorir Olvirson, 34i 6 343is-3o
celebrated in song by Biarni, son of Goldbrow, 36i 10 . 28 his
counsel to Olaf Haraldson to fight Earl Hakon Ericson over-
ruled, 36133-363^ abandons Olaf Haraldson and goes over
to Earl Hakon, 363 13 . 16 372 20 . 25 goes to Thrandheim and by
the insistence of his wife becomes Earl Hakon's liegeman,
374-375n goes to meet K. Knut in England, and, on Knuf s
promising to make him an earl of Norway, he engages to
raise a general revolt against K. Olaf, 375i2-376 25 38o 32 -38i 3
proposes in vain that Harek of Thiotta should take the
chief command of the army levied against K. Olaf, 420^. 15
assumes the chief command at Sticklestead, 42133-4233 his
disposition of the forces, 423 6 _ 19 his harangue to the peasant
army, 4243.7-42 5 n altercation between him and K. Olaf on the
KAL KAR] Index I 117
field of battle, 426 14 -427 6 gives Olaf one of his death-wounds,
433ii-26 repulses Day's brunt, 434ia-i his Dealings with his
wounded brothers, 43523-4365 settles down in quiet under
King Svein Alfiva's son, 45 3 3;18 finds it soon out what a
mistake he had made in listening to K. Knut's persuasions,
all of whose promises were broken, 462 18 . 29 refuses to lend
armed aid to Svein Alfiva's son, 463^-464,3 his reply to K.
Knut's request for a supply of axes, 466 4 _ 15 leaves Norway
for Garthrealm and places himself at the service of Magnus
Olafson, 466 19 -467 24 strained relations with K. Magnus, iii.
i8 21 -i9 20 forced by the King to go to Sticklestead and to con-
fess where he stood at K. Olaf' s fall, he swiftly takes his de-
parture from Norway and goes on a viking raid in the west,
i9 23 -2i 13 peace made between himand K.Harald Hardredy,
whose service he enters, 119^-120^ betrayed by Harald,
he falls in battle in the island of Fion in Denmark, I20 13 -
121
T
KALF SCURVY (K. skurfa), a viking defeated and slain by
Turf-Einar, Earl of Orkney, i. 123^3
KAR (Karr) of Griting, offended at K. Hakon the Good's
reluctance to join in the customs of heathen feasts, i. i69 18
joins seven other lords of Thrandheim to force him to it,
I 7i5-i6 threatened by Olaf Tryggvison with being sacrificed
to his own heathen gods, 3194.7
KARI OF BERDLA (BerSlu-Kari), joins Earl Rognvald after
the burning of King Vemund of Firthfolk, and goes north to
Thrandheim and becomes King Harald Hairfair's man, i.
KARI 23 KINGSBROTHER, son of Sigrid, the d. of Saxi in
Wick, and brother to K. Olaf, son of Magnus Barefoot,
married Borghild, d. of Day Eilifson ; their sons, Sigurd of
Eastort and Day, iii. 336 20 . 24
KARK, a thrall of Earl Hakon of Ladir, i. 293 21 . 22 (born on the
same day as the Earl, 29635.37), the sole attendant on the
Earl in his last days, and his murderer, 293^-294, 296^-
2 9 ?2i beheaded by Olaf Tryggvison's order, 297^3 his
head stoned on Nidholm, 297^-2987
KARL, a goodman of Halland, friend of Earl Hakon Ivarson,
at whose request he helps Vandrad, i.e K. Svein Wolfson of
Denmark, to save his life after the battle of Niz, iii.
1 1 8 Index I [KAR KET
is sent for by King Svein, who rewards him royally for his
avail, I42 15 -i43 10
KARL, King of Sweden, ob. 1167, son of Sorkvir, marries
Kristin, the daughter of S tig Whiteleather by Margret daughter
of Knut the Lord and sister of Waldimar I of Denmark, m.
2 7*n
KARL O' MERE (Karl mserski), volunteers to King Olaf
Haraldson to go to Faroe to gather in the King's taxes of the
islands, ii. 3035-3045 personal description, 304 11 . 16 journeys
to the Faroes and is slain at the instigation of Thrand o' Gate,
34i7-39i9 the unsatisfactory result of the blood-suit after
him, 309 21 _ 26 that case re-opened later on, 310^5
KARL, the son of Soni by Astnd, d. of Ogmund Ormson, iii.
35i 3 . 8 Earl in Gautland, is persuaded by King Magnus the
Blind to attempt the conquest of Norway, and goes into the
Wick, 35o 9 . 2r is met and opposed in Crookshaw by King
Ingi and defeated, 350.23-351! marries Brigida, d. of Harald
Gilh, 37S 3 i-379i
KARLI of Longisle in Halogaland, brother of Gunstein, personal
description of, ii. 237^-2384 his fellowship with Asmund
Grankelson, by whose recommendation Karh becomes one of
King Olafs body-guard, 238^-240^ goes on a trading jour-
ney to Biarmland in even partnership with King Olaf Harald-
son, takes his brother Gunstein with him and agrees to Thorir
Hound in a ship of his own going on the trading journey with
him, 2583-2603 his successful marketing, 26o 3 . 9 his share
in the robbing of the holy place of Jomali, the god of the
Perms, 260^-263^ his homeward journey and dealings with
Thorir, who slays Karli at Geirsver, 263^-26533 Finn Arni-
son's attempt to obtain atonement for him, 288 14 -29o S2
KATRIN, daughter of Knut the Lord and Ingibiorg, the daugh-
ter of K. Harald Valdemarson of Holmgarth, iii. 27i 10
KETIL (Ketill), Provost, ward of Mary-church, Alaburg, tells
Eric Oddson that Sigurd Slembi-Deacon was buried at his
church, iii. 367^
KETIL CROOK (K. kr6kr) [son of Earl Tosti Godwinson],
brother to Skull Kmg's-fosterer, accompanies K. Olaf, son of
Harald Hardredy, from the west a noble man, and dear to
the King fares north into Halogaland, where Olaf gets him
a good wedding,
KET KIN] Index I 119
KETIL THE HIGH (K. hafi), of Inner-Thrandheim, a fore-
castle man on board the Long-Worm, i. 353 9 , 10
KETIL JAMTI (K. Jamti), son of Earl Onund of the Spar-
biders, fled from King Eystein of the Uplands east over the
Keel and cleared woods there with a large following, which
countryside was afterwards called Jamtland, i. i62 1924 ii.
276 3 . 8 his grandson Thorir Helsmg colonizes Helsingland,
KETIL^KALF (K kalfr), of Ringness, married to a half-sister
of Olaf the Holy, Gunnhild, d. of K. Sigurd Sow and Asta,
ii. 248 132 7 their children, Sigrid, wife of Emdrid, son of
Einar Thambarskelfir, iii. io6 10 .i 3 an d Guthorm, i22 14 . 16
joins King Olaf Haraldson against Earl Svein and Einar
Thambarskelfir, ii. 54 9 . 10 partakes in the battle of Nesiar
and is handsomely rewarded by Olaf, 64 r . 10 betrays the five
Upland kings who had conspired to fall on King Olaf, and
assists in taking them by surprise at Kingacre, 1073-108^
KETIL of Rogaland (K. rygski), stationed in the forehold of
the Long-Worm, i. 353 19 . 20
KETILBIORN THE OLD (Ketilbjorn hinn gamli), an Ice-
landic settler, grandfather of Gizur the White, i. 334 2 7, 28
KIARTAN (Kjartan), son of Olaf Peacock, the son of Hoskuld
and of Thorgerd, the daughter of Egil Skallagrimson, L
334M-19 hi s swimming strife with Olaf Tryggvison, 33535-
33634 he and his fosterbrother Bolli let themselves be
christened at the King's request, 3363^-33732 opposes Thang-
brand's account of the heathen stubbornness of the Icelanders,
and with other chiefs of Iceland undertakes to bring about
the conversion of the country, 339i^34o 12 kept with other
nobles of Iceland as hostage, by Olaf Tryggvison, to ensure
the conversion to Christianity of the island, 354 1 < r . 20
KIMBI, of the rebels against K. Olaf the Holy, his and Thor-
mod Coalbrowskald's dealings after the battle of Sticklestead,
4394-so
KINGS' MOTHER (Konungam63ir), a by-name given to
Gunnhild, the widow of Eric Bloodaxe, after her and her sons'
return to Norway on the death of Hakon the Good, i. 202^
KING'S STEPFATHER, by-name given to Ami of Stodreim
after his marriage with Queen Ingirid, d. of Rognvald, K.
Harald Gilli's widow, iii. 37o 2s
J20 Index I [KIO KNU
KIOTVI THE WEALTHY (Kjotvi hinn au^gi), King of Ag-
dir, joined the alliance of the Kings of Hordland, Rogaland
and Thelmark against Harald Hairfair, and fought against
him in the battle of Hafursfirth, and fled to a certain holm
where there was vantage ground (his ultimate fate is not
tOld), i. IIIg-112! g
KIRIALAX, i.e. Alexis I., Comnenus, Eastern Emperor,
1081-1118, his and K Sigurd Jerusalem-farer's mutual festive
entertainments, iii. 259-^-2 6 i 23 provides K. SigUrd with
horses and guide for his overland journey to the north and
receives in exchange all his ships, 26i 26 . 28 has K, Olaf's sword
Hneitir placed in Olaf's Church in Micklegarth, 429 14 . 20
his campaign against the Vlakmen and battle of Petzina won
by Varangian valour, 429^-431
KIRIALAX, /.<?. Alexis II., Comnenus, Eastern Emperor,
1180-1183, son of Kaiser Manuel (i.e. Manuel I., Comnenus)
in Micklegarth and *a daughter of Roger, King of Sicily'
[mistake; his mother was Maria, daughter of Raymund of
Poitou, Prince of Antioch], iii. 2^6 U
KISPING, (an English? or Scotch?) foot-page of Queen Gunn-
hild, supposed to have given K. Hakon the Good his death-
wound in the battle of Fitiar, i. i87 2 . 8
KLACK-HARALD, King of Jutland, father of Thorny the
grandmother of Harald Hairfair and of Thyri Denmark's
Weal, i. 8 37 _ 9
KL^ENG (Klsengr), son of Brusi, ii. 5323-23
KLERK (Klerkr), an Esthonian who buys for slaves Olaf
Tryggvison and Thorgils Thorolfson, paying a goodly he-
goat for them, i. 229 14 . 15
KLERKON, an Esthonian, buys Olaf Tryggvison for slave,
together with Thorolf, his mother's fosterfather, and Thorolf s
son Thorgils, i. 22g 6 . 1B sells Olaf and Thorgils to Klerk for a
good he-goat, 229 14 _ 15 killed in Holmgarth by Olaf Tryggvi-
son, 23o mo
KLYPP (Klyppr), a ' hersir,' son of Thord, the son of Horda-
Kari, i. 2 15 20 . 21 3oo 24 . 29 revenges on K. Sigurd Slaver the dis-
honour done to his wife and slays him at Alrekstead, 2i5 19 . 24
30 -2i6 14 303 29 and is himself slain on the spot, 2i6 12 . u
KNUT (Kniitr) [known as K. Danaast, Danes' Darling], son
of K. Gorm the Old, and father to Gold- Harald, i. 2 1 7 12 . 14
KNU]
Index I 121
KNUT, Earl, son of Earl Birgir Brosa and Brigida, daughter of
King Harald Gilli, iii. 3795
KNUT 3 son of Harald Kesia and Ragnhild, daughter of King
Magnus Barefoot, iii. 283^
KNUT, son of Knut the Old. &* Hordaknut
KNUT LORD (K. lavar^r), ti 131, son of Eric the Good King
of Denmark, married to Ingibiorg, d. of K Harald Valdimar-
son of Novgorod, iii. 2 7 1 4 . 5 their children, 2 7 i r . 10 his daugh-
ter Margret married to Stig Whiteleather, 27i 10 another
daughter, Kristin, married to K. Magnus the Blind, 3i4 25 . 2 7
KNUT, son of Svein of Jadar, married to Rimhild; their son,
Svein, iii. 299 16 . 17
KNUT THE MIGHTY, or the Rich, the Old, or the Ancient
(Kniitr hinn riki), King of Denmark 1014-1035, England
1014, 1016-1035, and Norway 1028-1035, son of Svein Twi-
beard and Gunnhild, d. of Burislaf, King of the Wends, i.
2 7 I IT (ii. 2 1 23 2 5 o 10 . 14 ) summons his brother-in-law, Earl Eric
of Norway, to join him in an expedition against England, ii.
2 5sr 2 ^i c f- iii- I 5926" 3C ^6 ^ e w i ns London, ii. 26 22 . 24 comes
to England the year that Ethelred died, and marrfed Emma,
his widow; their children, 27 n . 14 had many battles with the
sons of Ethelred, 27 8 . n made peace with Edmund Ironside
that each should have one half of England for dominion
drives, after the murder of Edmund, all the sons of Ethdred
out of the land, 27 15 _ 24 cf. iii. 52 21 . 23 repels an invasion from
Normandy by the sons of Ethelred in company with Olaf
Haraldson, 28 27 -29 1 receives honourably and advances his
nephew, Earl Hakon of Norway, 333 n his enmity to Olaf
Haraldson urged by K. Sigurd Syr on the latter as of formidable
import, 4o 22 26 resides mostly in England and rules Denmark
by means of chieftains (viceroys), i67 2 g. 30 (i88 8 25 25o 10 . 12 iii.
3o 24 . 26 ) receives kindly, and speeds with good gifts on de-
parture, Einar Thambarskelfir, 235^ having conquered
England after many battles and secured his position there, he
turns his attention to Norway, claiming as his own the whole
of it, though his nephew Hakon Ericson considered he had a
just title to some of it, 25i 2 . 12 abstained from giving effect
to his claim while King Olaf 's popularity and power were in
the ascendant, 2Si 12 . 18 lavished gifts on disaffected fugitives
from Norway, and thus won much popularity in that kingdom,
122 Index I [KNU
2 5 I is" 2 5 2 6 k^ lordliness and wealth much famed, 25i 26 . 30
a masterful but just ruler, 2523.5 receives assurances from
Norwegian fugitives to the effect that the Norwegians were
ready to transfer their allegiance to him, 252 6 . ir sends an
ambassade to Norway to propose to King Olaf the alternative
of giving up his kingship altogether or to hold Norway as fief
of the English King, 252 20 -253 16 at King Olafs peremptory
refusal, the ambassade returns to England, and gives K. Knut
a report of its journey, 253^-2545 255 18 . 18 his generous dis-
position towards those who submitted to him, 25433-2 5 5 S
avows determined enmity to Olaf, 255 19 . 24 gives lordly wel-
come to the sons of Erling, 255 25 . 32 alliance, offensive and
defensive, against him between the Kings of Norway and
Sweden, 256-2575 goes to Denmark and makes a futile at-
tempt to undo the Swedish alliance with Olaf of Norway,
2 579-30 S oes back to England, leaving Horda-Knut regent in
Denmark, 267^ defection to him openly threatened by
the sons of Arni to bring pressure to bear on Olaf of Norway
in the affair of Stein, 285 10 . 13 receives in his service Stein
Skaptison, 286 22 . 25 gives welcome to Thorir Hound, 29i 5 . 28
is joined by Erling Skialgson and his sons, 3113.7 335ir-w
his realm of Denmark invaded by the allies, Kings Olaf of
Norway and Onund of Sweden, 3io s -3ii 26 3123-313^ hear-
ing this, King Knut gathers a war-host in England, second in
command of which he placed Earl Hakon, 31321-23 Knut's
Dragon and great muster of warships, 3i5 13 . 2 4 he brings his
whole fleet safe to Limfirth in Denmark, 3i6 9 . 13 his way of
dealing with his brother-in-law Earl Wolf, whom he causes to
be murdered in the church of St. Lucius in Roiswell, for
having, m secret concert with Queen Emma, had elected King
of Denmark his son Hordaknut, whom he promptly deposes,
3i6 16 -3i9 16 325 2 9-3 26 9 ir3 2 7i6 on his coming to Denmark
his people renounce allegiance to the Kings of Norway and
Sweden, 3i9 18 -320 4 his fight with the allies off the Holy
River, 321-323^ his spies keep watch on the movements of
the allies, while he himself returns to Denmark, 325 19 . 31
3 2 724-25 28-30 ^ atonement for the murder of Earl Wolf he
endows richly St. Lucius 7 church, 327 16 . 2S his far-reaching
bribery of K. Olafs subjects, 329^ 335^-336,, 342 20 -343;r
37 2 9 Knut's attitude towards Harek of Thiotta and Thorir
KNU KOL] Index I 123
Hound, 33 I sr33 2 24 349i- 5 Knut and Sigvat the Skald, 313^-
3*510 33324-33431 H 1 - 3C 3u-i5 Olaf deserted by Sweden, having
to abandon his ships and retreat to Norway, Knut goes into
winter quarters, 335io-ie Knut prepares for invading Norway,
345i9-24 346-3478 Knut in Norway, Hakon Encson appointed
Earl, Hordaknut made King of Denmark, etc., 348-35333 cf.
37 2 n-i5 t ne chiefs f Norway hoodwinked by his promises,
37 2 9-n confers an earldom in Denmark on Harald, son of
Thorkel the High, 375ir-i9 promises an earldom to Kalf
Arnison for undertaking to organize a rising in Norway should
Olaf Haraldson attempt a reconquest of it, 375 12 -376-> 3 Knut
breaks his promises to Einar Thambarskelfir, 388 14 -389 24
45 2 22-24 chieftains of Norway bound by oath to Knut to take
the life of K. Olaf, 3 8 92r39i5 42o 24 . 31 - bishop Sigurd's way
of pleading the cause of Knut in Norway, 4i7 16 -4i9 26 454^4
Knut appoints his son Svein King of Norway, 449 10 -45o 8
Knut's popularity speedily dwindles in Norway, 461^-462^
Kalf Arnison refuses Knut's request for a supply of axes,466 7 . 15
Knut dies, is buried at Winchester, iii. 9 23 _ so family rela-
tions, 25 5 . 24 29 3 . 15
KNUT THE HOLY, King of Denmark, 1080-1086, son of
Svein Wolfson, King of Denmark, iii. 19423.34 friendship
with Olaf the Quiet meets him in the Elf suggests an
avenging expedition to England, which Olaf declines to lead,
though he supplies sixty ships well fitted out, 19737-19833
how the expedition came to nought, 1983^-1993
KNUTLINGS or Knytlmgs, the kinsmen of Knut the Mighty,
their unpopularity in Norway, ii. 45i 10 . 19 463^-4643
KODRAN (Ko=Sran), son of Gudmund Eyolfson the Mighty of
Maddermead, iii. i53 3 . 8
KOL, son of Hall of the Side (Kollr Si$u-Halls son), i. 6 W
KOLBEIN (Kolbeinn), a young man whose tongue Thora, the
mother of King Sigurd Jerusalem-farer, had had cut out, mir-
aculously healed by King Olaf the Holy, iii. 3029-303,3
KOLBEIN HEAP (K. hrtiga), an Orkney noble, and follower
of Eystein, son of Harald Gilli, iii. 3687
KOLBEIN THE STRONG (K. sterki), one of King Olaf
Haraldson's following; description of his arrayal, ii. 206^0
his iconoclastic service in the King's missionary campaign
through Gudbrundsdale, 207 14 . 19 3() -2o8 6
1 24 Index I [KOL KRI
KOLBEIN, son of Thord Prey's priest, an Icelander converted
to Christianity in Nidoyce by Olaf Tryggvison, i, 334 21 kept
a hostage with other Icelanders by Olaf Tryggvison to ensure
the conversion to Christianity of Iceland, 354x7-20
KOLBEIN THORLIOTSON of Batald, lost from Sigurd
Slembi-Deacon's ship, iii. 35 5^
KOLBEIN THE WOODE (K. hinn 6i), a partisan of Hakon
Shoulderbroad, seized by Jon, son of Hallkel Hunch, iii.
KOLBIORN (Kolbjorn), son of Arni Arnmodson, ii. i98 18 . 1()
KOLBIORN KLAKK (K. klakki), a chieftain of the Wick,
iii. 2 i4 22 speech at a Thing summoned by Sigurd Wool-string,
21 85-10 19-25 2I 9r-2o invites King Magnus Barefoot to a feast,
220 22 . 23 manages as royal property the lands K. Magnus
forced Sveinki Steinarson to give up, 220 24 . 29
KOLBIORN THE MARSHAL (K. stallari), one of Olaf
Tryggvison' s captains on board the Long-Worm, i. 352 30
jumps overboard, at the same time as Olaf Tryggvison, from
the Long-Worm, is caught and pardoned by Earl Eric,
a-6 i4-3i
KOLLI, an Icelandic poet, celebrates in song the battles at
Mouth, iii. 35o 3 . 12 and at Crookshaw, 35i 12 . 20
KONOFOGOR (Conochbhar), an Irish King, gives a severe
defeat to Earl Einar Sigurdson of Orkney in TJlfreksfirth in
Ireland, ii. i37i 2 - 23 I 74is-22
KORMAK (K6rmakr), son of Ogmund, Icel. poet, i. i66 r . ir
KRAKI, "al. Rolf Kraki, see below, p. 173, his scattering of
gold over Fyris-mead a frequent element of kennings, iii.
96 45 cf. note, p. 497.
KRISTIN, daughter of Earl Birgir Brosa by Brigida, daughter
of King Harald Gilli, iii. 3799
KRISTIN, daughter of Ingi (the elder) King of Sweden, m. to
Harald (Mstislav), son of Valdemar, Grand Prince of Kief,
their daughter Malmfridwhom Sigurd Jerusalem-farer married,
iii. 2713
KRISTIN, daughter of Knut the Lord and Ingibiorg, d. of
K. Harald Valdemarson of Holmgarth, iii. 2719 the wife
of King Magnus the Blind, 31426-99
KRISTIN, called c King's-daughter,' d. of King Sigurd Jerusalem-
farer and Queen Malmfrid, married to Erling Askew, iii.
KRI LEI] Index I 125
Syzis-M ives a ooci welcome to Gregory Dayson at Studla,
39 I s-i6 is minded to leave Oslo, but persuaded by King
Ingi to remain there, 42 3 2 . 16 lays out the body of King Ingi,
4 2 7s-4 sends word to her husband, Erlmg Askew, not to trust
King Hakon and his men, 42720-25 goes to Denmark and
prepares peace between her husband and King Valdemar,
47i 26 -472 5 leaves Norway with a paramour, Grim Rake,
lives and has children with him in Constantinople, 474 9 . 14
said to have had a son, Harald, with K. Sigurd Mouth, son
of Harald, 477 2 s-478 2
KRISTIN, daughter of Stig Whiteleather b 7 Margret, the
daughter of Knut Lord and sister to Valdemar I. of Den-
mark, iii. 27i n married to Karl, the son of Sorkvir, King of
Sweden, 27i n _ 12
KRISTROD, brother to King Harald Gilli by the same mother,
iii. 31527 fights without a byrny in the battle at Fyrileif,
where he is slain by a bonder, 3i6 29 . 24 3i7 418
KYRPING-WORM (Kyrpinga-Ormr), son of Svein Sveinson
and Ragna, whose parents were Earl Worm Eilifson and
Sigrid, d. of Earl Finn Arnison; Kyrp.-Worm's wife: Ragn-
hild, d. of Sveinki, son of Steinar; their son Erling Askew, iii.
37 J B-9 h e i ves fostering to Magnus, the fourth son of
Harald Gilli, 368 22 _ 23
LATINS (Latinumenn), men of Romance nationalities, iii. 62^
LAW-BERSI (Log-Bersi), the father of Gyrd, whose son
Amundi was the fosterer of King Ingi, son of King Harald
Gilli, iii. 34715 ir
LAWMAN (Logma^r), son of Gudrod, King of the South Isles,
or Sodor, charged with the defence of the northern group of
the islands, flees from one place to another before King
Magnus Barefoot, but is finally taken and put in irons, iii.
LAXE-PAUL (Laxa-Pall), father of Einar, iii. 358^ 389^
LEIF THE LUCKY (Leifr hinn heppni), son of Eric the Red,
christened by Olaf Tryggvison, i. 34i 16 . 20 sent to Greenland
accompanied by a priest to christen the country, in which
journey he saved a shipwrecked crew, and discovered Vine-
land the Good (North-America), 355 3 . 13 to him King Olaf
Haraldson wanted to send his kinsman, the blinded King
Rcerek, so as safely to get rid of him, ii. 13430-32
126 Index I [LEI LOD
LEIF (Leifr), son of Ozur, of Faroe, summoned by King Olaf
Haraldson, goes to Norway with many representatives of the
islanders; becomes a member of King Olaf Haraldson's
household and bodyguard, and agrees to the subjection of
the islands to Norwegian rule, ii. 246-^-24734 is summoned
again to Norway by King Olaf, but, in concert with other
chiefs of Faroe, he leaves the mission to Thoralf of Dimon,
2 ^94-is receives Karl o' Mere at King Olafs request, and
entertains him through the winter, gathering in for him the
taxes of the Southern Faroes, 304 21 -3o5 33 his dealings with
Thrand o' Gate over the bad money the latter wanted to palm
off on Karl o 7 Mere as payment of the King's taxes, 306-308
Thrand's people having slain Karl o' Mere while Leif
was temporarily absent, he takes up the bloodsuit, and,
refusing settlement by weregild, outlaws the perpetrators,
i-23
LESI AR (the folk of) (Laesir), inhabitants of part of the upper
reaches of Gudbrand's dale, ii. 204 18
LESIARS (Lsesir), the Liachs (Poles), iii. 59^
LEWIS, son of Thorfmn Skull-cleaver, see Hlodver.
LEYFI, a sea-king of fame, i. 376 n
LIOT (Lj6tr), son of Thorfinn Skull-cleaver, Earl of Orkney,
by Grelad, daughter of Dungad, Earl of Caithness, i 24i 25
ii. 16832-1693
LODBROK'S SONS (Lo^br6kar synir), the sons of Ragnar
Lodbrok, see Ragnar Lodbrok.
LODIN (Lo^inn), c a wealthy man of the Wick and of good
kin/ finds, in a merchant journey to Estland, Astrid, the
mother of Olaf Tryggvison, in a slave-market, buys her (at
her request), brings her home to Norway and marries her;
their children, i. 300^-30 1 6 aids Olaf Tryggvison in christen-
ing the Wick, 30213-3033
LODIN, son of Erling Skialgson of Soli and Astrid, daughter
of King Tryggvi Olafson, ii. 24 26
LODIN SUP-PROUD (L. sauppriiSr), of Linestead, falls in
the battle at Holm-the-Gray, iii. 362 18 his body brought to
Tunsberg, 367^
LODIN of Vigg (L. af Viggjum), a supporter of Olaf Harald-
son in his strife for the kingdom of Norway, ii. 48 16 . 17 his
son, Sigurd Wool-String, iii. 2io 9 . la
LOD MAG] Index I 127
LODIN VIGG-SKULL (Lodinn Viggjar-Skalli), see Lodin of
LODVER, son of Thorfmn Skull-cleaver, see Hlodver.
LODVIR THE LONG (Hlo^vir langi), from Saltwick in
Halogaland, a forecastle man on board the Long-Worm, L
LOFT (Loptr), one of the names of Loki, his friend = Odin, i.
2*7 2
LOGI, son of Frosty, lord of the Finns, i. 33 21
LOPT, Priest, son of Ssemund, staying at Kings' Rock with his
son Jon when the wonders there befell, iii. 3257.9 goes to
Biorgvin with all his belongings, 326 13 . 15
LOTHAIRE (Lozarius), Duke of Saxony, 1106, afterwards
Roman Emperor, the second of the name, 1125-1137, wel-
comes and treats most hospitably Sigurd Jerusalem-farer, iii.
LUCIUS (Saint), 2ist Bishop of Rome (25 Sept. A.D. 252
4th or 5th March, 253), patron saint of the church of Rois-
well (Roiskelda), in Sealand, ii. 327,5
MADDAD (Madda'Sr), the father of Earl Harald, who was cap-
tured by King Eystein at Thurso, iii. 374 28
MAGNI, Bishop of Biorgvm, intercedes with King Sigurd
Jerusalem-farer on behalf of Sigurd Hranison, iii. 276 16 . 19
remonstrates with the King against marrying Cecilia, whilst
Queen Malmfrid was still alive, 307 9 . 26 goes home happy in
mind because he has done a sacred duty, 3o8 114
MAGNUS BAREFOOT (M. berfoettr), King of Norway, 1093-
1103, son of K. Olaf the Quiet and Thora, d of Joan, iii.
1 9 52-6 a ^ so ca ll e< i Bareleg (berbeinn), or the High (havi), or
S tour-whiles-Magnus (Styrjaldar-Magniis), 233^22 married
to Margaret Frithpoll, d. of Ingi, K. of Sweden, 232^^ 233^
284 21 . 2 2 their daughter Ragnhild m. to Harald Kesia, 283 U . 15
354n-i2 his natural sons, Eystein, Olaf, Sigurd Jerusalem-
farer, Harald Gilli, 233 8 . 14 29$^.^ and Sigurd Slembi-Dea-
con, 33617-20 3377-s 3 6 5s-7 taken to king over all Norway
after the death of his father, 2055.^ strained relations between
him and K. Hakon Magnusson, his cousin, 2o6 1? -207 23
his warfare in Halland, burning of Viskdale, return with much
booty, 2o8 18 . 2l7 he punishes Steig-Thorir and Egil for raising
up a rebellion against him by having both hanged in Wamb-
1 28 Index I [MAG
holme, 209 2 -2i3 13 stamps out treason with ruthless punish-
ments, 2i3 16 . 28 maintains his power with great vigour, 2i4 3 . 8
K. Magnus and Sveinki Steinarson, 2 i4 10 -2 2 1 9 K. Magnus'
expedition to the West. Orkney, 22i 12 . 19 South-Isles, 22i 1<r
222 12 Holy Isle, Islay, Cantyre, Man, 222 15 -223 23 Angle-
sea, 223 26 -224 29 -peace with Malcolm, K. of Scotland, 224 29 -
22 5i2 tk e whole of Sodor incorporated in the dominion of
Norway, 225 15 . 19 gets to his son Sigurd for wife Biadmyma,
d. of Myrkiartan, K. of Connaught, 225 19 , 22 return to Norway,
22 528-24 strife w frh * n g*> K-. f Sweden occupation of
Kvaldins-isle, resulting in disaster, night attack at Foxern,
battle of Foxern, 2269-2323 peace and family alliance be-
tween Magnus and K. Ingi of Sweden, 232 6 . 21 233^ his
height marked on the stone wall of Mary's Church in Nidoyce,
2 3323-32 * ove son g s to tne Kaisar's daughter attributed to
him, 234 his dealings with Skopti Ogmundson and his
sons, 235-237^ his second expedition to the West and fall
in Ireland, 23833-242 247 6 248 14 . 15 24 personal description,
and relations to^Vidkunn Jonson, 243
MAGNUS THE BLIND, King of Norway, 1130-1135, son of
King Sigurd Jerusalem-farer and his concubine Borghild,
daughter of Olaf o'Dale, iii. 278 20 , 25 married to Kristin, d.
of Knut Lord, 31435.^ sent for fostering into Halogaland
to Vidkunn, son of Jon, 278 25 . 29 Harald Gilli bound by
treaty not to claim the kingdom while Magnus lives, 296^
his wager with Harald Gilli, 297 10 -299 8 being in Oslo on his
father's death he takes to himself all the king's treasures,
3 I0 i2-i4 ^ken to king at Oslo; his description and character,
3 1 30-16 a rees to share the land with Harald Gilli, 3143-13
retains to himself the ships, chattels, etc., of Sigurd his father,
3 3[ 4i32i discards his wife and sends her back to Denmark,
3 z 425-31 ^ e an< ^ Harald Gilli always on the point of open
breach, 3153.7 gathers a host to drive Harald Gilli from his
kingship, 3153-16 battle between him and Harald at Fyrileif,
3 z 5sr3 * 7 24 becomes solelord of the kingdom, 3 18 2 . 4 against
the advice of his counsellors he leaves the Wick open to
Harald's operations and goes into winter quarters in Biorgvin,
3i8 8 . 16 hearing that the Wick had rallied to the standard
of Harald he takes counsel with his advisers and, refusing
them all, abides Harald in Biorgvin, 31929-321^ he is de-
MAG]
Index I 129
feated, captured, maimed and deposed, 32i 25 -323 26 his
friends are searched for his treasure and hardly dealt with,
3 2 329"3 2 42i Magnus retires to a monastery, 3343 r he is
taken out of the monastery of Holme by Sigurd Slembi-Deacon,
34823-3493 g es into ttie Uplands and gets followers there,
349i6-20 King Ing* defeats him in the battle at Mouth, 349 21 -
35i2 h e ^ ees to Gautland and so to Denmark; persuades
Karl Sonison, Earl in Gautland, to invade Norway, 35o 13 . 77
prevails with K. Eric Everminded of Denmark to attack Nor-
way, himself joining in the ill-starred expedition, 35i 23 -3533i
joins Sigurd Slembi-Deacon in a fresh raid on Norway from
Denmark, 355 n . 32 flees with Sigurd to Halogaland, wintering
in Birch Isle, 356^15 proceeding south along the coast from
Halogaland he and Sigurd commit a series of cruel outrages
and go to Denmark, 357 18 -359 10 leaves Denmark with Sigurd
on a fresh raid on Norway, and is killed in the battle of
Holm-the-Gray, 36i 24 -362 14 his life, written by Eric Oddson,
S^Su-ir kis body taken by Thiostolf Alison to Oslo and
buried beside his father's, 367 26 . 28
MAGNUS, son of Earl Birgir Brosa and Brigida, daughter of
King Harald Gilli, iii. 379 6
MAGNUS EINARSON, Bishop of Skalaholt in Iceland, 1134-
1 148, well received and honoured by Harald Gilli on his com-
ing from Iceland for bishop's consecration, 334 26 -335 3 his
conversation with the King and Queen and their presents to
him, 335 4 . 2 r goes back to Iceland to his chair, 335 28 has a
chalice made from the beaker, and copes made from the pall
which the King and Queen gave him, 336^
MAGNUS, son of Earl Erlend of Orkney, forced into his
service by K. Magnus Barefoot, iii. 239 4 . 5 escapes by night
from the King's ship to the court of the King of the Scotch,
2 39e-9
MAGNUS, King of Norway, n62-(u84), son of Erling Askew
and Kristin, d. of Sigurd Jerusalem-farer, taken for king, iii.
43 6 6"437i8~~g es w * tn Erling into Denmark to meet King
Valdimar, who undertakes to support Magnus in the kingdom
of Norway on Denmark's old dominion in the Wick being re-
stored to him in return, 437 16 -438 13 leaves Denmark and sails
out from Vendilskagi, 433 13 . 15 with Erling his father in the
battle of Ve-isle, where Hakon Shoulderbroad fell, 443 19 -447 r
VI. K
130 Index I [MAG
he and Erling go with the host north to Cheaping (Nidoyce)
and lay all the land under them, Magnus being proclaimed
king of all the land, 447 19 .2> r always kept in his father's
company; goes with him to Biorgvin and thence to Tunsberg,
exercising royal sway over the Wick, 448 28 . 28 the men of
Wick his friends, 449 10 . u crowned by Abp Eystein, 463^
46431 King Valdimar demands fulfilment of the promises
given to him in respect of dominion over the Wick, but the
people refuse it utterly, 4653-4672 pleads in vain with his
father for the life of Harald, the reputed son of King Sigurd
and Kristin Kmg's-daughter, 478 n . 16 K. Magnus and the
Birchlegs, 478 20 -48o 20 484-486-^ (battle at Re), 486^-4873
much renowned for his victory over the Birchlegs, 4875.^
personal description, 4815.*
MAGNUS THE GOOD (M. hmn g6i), King of Norway,
1035-1047, and of Denmark, 1042-1047, natural son of K.
Olaf Haraldson by Alf hild King's-bondmaid, ii. 23535 h* s on ly
child a daughter named Ragnhild (baseborn), in. ii4 19 , 20
baptized by the order of Sigvat the Skald, who stood gossip and
named the apparently dying child after Karla-Magnus ( Carlus
Magnus'), ii. 235 14 -236 9 24 . 28 soon a hopeful child, 237 2 . 3
taken by his father to Holmgarth when he had to flee from
Norway, 3693 29-30 left behind in Holmgarth when his father
sets out for the re-conquest of Norway, 38633 Einar Tham-
barskelfir and Kalf Arnison invite him to assert his king-
ship over Norway, which invitation he accepts on their
becoming his liegemen, Kalf undertaking his fostering, 466 19 -
467 24 iii. io n . 20 his journey to Norway, iii. i-7 n pro-
claimed king, 7 14 , 23 straightway he gathers a host to fall on
Svein Alfiva's son, who speedily fled to Denmark, 7 23 -9 16
IO 2-io ^ e * s confirmed in the kingdom all over the land,
9io-23 peace with Hordaknut of Denmark to the effect that
the realm of him who should die without male issue before
the other should be the survivor's lawful inheritance, io 13 -i i 14
his stepmother, Queen Astrid, went with him from Sweden
to live with him in Norway, n 16 . 19 i5 15 Sigvat enters into
service with K. Magnus, 1431-32 x 5 3-28 K. Magnus enshrines
his father and institutes Olafs mass, i6-i7 4 K. Magnus and
Harek of Thiotta, 1 7x7-1819 K. Magnus and Kalf Arnison,
i8 21 -2i 19 he proceeds with relentless severity against his
MAG]
Index I
father's enemies, and disaffection becomes widespread, 2i 16 -
22 15 he relents through Sigvat's 'Staves of naked says/ and
becomes universally popular and styled Magnus the Good,
22 is" 2 52 causes the law-code called 'Greygoose' to be
written, 24 33 . 35 becomes King of Denmark in virtue of the
peace treaty with Hordaknut, 26-28 Svein Wolfson, later
King of Denmark, becomes K. Magnus's man and is ap-
pointed by him earl over Denmark, 29 23 -3i 25 his suc-
cessful punitive expedition to Jomsburg, 3i 2s -33 6 his great
victory over the Wends at Lyrshawheath, 34 6 -37 32 bis vic-
torious dealings with his rebel earl, Svein Wolfsbn, 339-343
38-5 i lg K. Magnus' claim to the kingdom of England
sternly refused by Edward the Confessor, 5* 2 2~53i6 cf. i6o 31 -
i6i 6 on hearing of the alliance of his uncle Harald Sigurd-
son with Svein Wolfson he prepares an armed expedition to
Denmark, 77 23 . 25 79i9-32 k e breaks up their alliance and
guarded and kept the keys of his father's shrine and clipped
the saint's nails and hair every twelve months, 87 23 . 2S
strained relations between nephew and uncle, 87^.33 88 ir
90 18 they go a joint expedition to Denmark against" Svein
Wolfson, 88 ir . 18 9o 21 _ 2r K. Magnus' death, 9o 28 -9i 2g his
funeral, 9 2 is-93r 2 i-24 94 8 -io 95i ?7 6 -7 I 54 2 4-25 2 8 4 9 -i 3 personal
description, 93 8 . 14 on his dying day he bequeathed Den-
mark to Svein Wolfson, sending his brother Thorir with his
last will to Svein, 9ii . 15 c 93i7-94 6 his building under-
takings, io4 21 . 30 K. Magnus' appointments in respect of
Einar Thambarskelfir adhered to by Harald Sigurdson, io6 88
Einar and his son buried beside K. Magnus, no 26 . 28 his
daughter's lament at being bereft of his protection, ii5 14 . 2 i
his banners come into the possession of his son-in-law, Earl
Hakon Ivarson, i5o 20 . 21
MAGNUS, son of Harald Gilli, taken to king has his share of
the realm, diseased in his feet, dies, iii. 36832-3695
MAGNUS, King of Norway, 1066-1069, son of King Harald
Hardredy by Thora, daughter of Thorberg Arnison, iii. 96 ms
I 4 I is-i6 commands one of Harald's ships at the battle of Niz,
I4i 16 . 18 and in the fight of Vener-water against Earl Hakon
Ivarson, 1 5 2 20 . 33 is made King of Norway by his father before
132 Index I [MAG MAR
he himself sets out for England, i6s ir . 20 rules over Norway,
first by himself and then jointly with King Olaf his brother,
z83 4tj i87 38 they make peace with King Svein of Denmark,
i87 10 -i8S 8 Magnus dies of the ringworm plague at Nidoyce,
i88 w
MAGNUS, son of Harald Kesia the son of K. Eric the Good
of Denmark and Ragnhild, daughter of King Magnus Bare-
foot, iii. 283^
MAGNUS, King of Sweden, 1160-1161, son of Henry the Halt
and Ingirid, the d. of Rognvald; M was the third husband of
Brigida, daughter of K. Harald Gilli, iii. 3783^379! 426 29 . 31
MAGNUS THE STRONG (M. inn sterki), son of the Danish
K. Nicolas, the son of Svein Wolfson and Margaret Frithpoll,
daughter of Ingi Steinkelson, whose former husband was
King Magnus Barefoot, iii. 284 19 . 24
MALCOLM (Melk61mr) II., King of Scotland, 1005-1034,
father-in-law of Sigurd the Thick, Earl of Orkney, ii. i69 28
MALCOLM (Melk61mr) III., King of Scotland, 1058-1093,
made peace with King Magnus Barefoot, iii. 2 24^-22 $ 8
MALMFRID, daughter of King Harald (Mstislav), son of
Valdemar of Holmgarth (Kief), marries K Sigurd Jerusalem-
farer, iii. 27o 28 their daughter Kristin, mother of K. Magnus
Erlingson, 37i 13 4383 intercedes with her husband for
Sigurd Hranison, 276^
MAN-FOLK (Manverjar), inhabitants of the Isle of Man,
MANI (Mani), son of Mundilfceri, a giant, i. 179,5
MANUEL, Kaiser, in Micklegarth (1143-1180) [son of Kalo-
Johannes], married to the * daughter of Roger, King of Sicily, 7
iii. 256 10 (a mistake; his second wife was Maria, d. of Ray-
mund of Poitou, Prince of Antioch, cf. Kirialax).
MARGARET, daughter of Ami of Stodreim by Queen Ingirid
d. of Rognvald, iii. 37o 25 married first to Biorn the
Buck, 37o 26 . 26 and afterwards to Simon, the son of Kari,
MARGARET FRITHPOLL (M. frrSkolla), daughter of King
Ingi, son of K. Steinkel of Sweden, and wife, first, of King
Magnus Barefoot, iii. 232 mi 233^ their daughter Ragnhild,
wife of Harald Kesia, 283 14 . 17 secondly, of Nicolas, K. of
Denmark,
MAR MEL] Index I 133
MARGARET, daughter of King Harald Gilli, married to Jon
son of Hallkel Hunch, iii. 379 13 . 15
MARGATH, King of Dublin, 1035-1038, 1046-1052, allows
Guthorm, the son of Ketil Kalf, c a land of peace ' in Dublin,
and has him in great favour, iii. i22 2325 in a joint war-raid
into Anglesea they come to blows over the division of their
booty, in which affray Margath falls, 1234-124
MARGRET, daughter of Earl Birgir Brosa and Brigida, daugh-
ter of King Harald Gilli, iii. 379 9
MARGRET, daughter of Knut the Lord and Ingibiorg, d. of
King Harald (Mstislav) Valdemarson of Holmgarth, married
to Stig Whiteleather, iii. 27i 9 . 10
MARGRIT, the lord of corsairs, marries one of King William
of Sicily's daughters, iii. 256 8 slain by Kaiser Henry, 2569
MARIA, daughter of a brother to Queen Zoe who refuses to
consent to her marrying Harald the Hardredy, iii. 72 2 9-73s
is taken away by Harald at night to Seawood-sound, and sent
back with an escort to Queen Zoe, 7439-7531
MARIA, daughter of King Eystein Magnusson and Ingibiorg,
the daughter of Guthorm the son of Steig-Thorir, married to
Gudbrand the son of Shavehew, iii. 2653 4 her son Olaf the
Unlucky, 474iM 9
MARIA, daughter of King Harald Gilli, and wife of Simon
Sheath, iii. 379g-ii her s n Nicolas, 44328-29
MARK-MEN, men of the Marklands, Woodland men (Marka
menn), the inhabitants of the Marches between Sweden and
Norway, ii. 39537 4*9r iu '- 226 ss 228 ie 48o 13
MARKUS O' SHAW, a kinsman of Earl Sigurd Hallwardson of
Reyr, fosters Sigurd, the son of K. Sigurd Haraldson, whom
the Uplanders take for king, iii. 448 8 . 14 his and his foster-
son's contests with Erling Askew, 455 19 -458 24 are both
caught in the island of Skarpa and executed, 458 2r . 31
MARY, the mother of Christ, i. i66 29
MARY al. Maria, daughter of King Harald Sigurdson and
Queen Ellisif, iii. g6 24 accompanies Harald on his expedition
to England, i65 22 left in the Orkneys, i66 5 dies the same
day and hour that her father falls, 183^
MATILD (Mathildr), Mathildis, a Kaiser's daughter, iii. 2343
MEITI, a legendary sea-king of fame, i. 245^ 248 31
MELBRIGSA, see Tusk-Melbrig^a.
134 Index I [MER NER
MERCURY (St), ii. i2 31 For the legend referred to see ^Elfric's
Lives of Saints, ed. W. W. Skeat, iii. 241-276.
MERE (They of) (Mserir), inhabitants of the folkland of Mere,
i. 16437 t" ut Meres (in a verse), iii. 46
MICHAEL (Mikjall), Archangel, i. 2 7 2 19
MICHAEL (Mikjall) IV., Katalactus (Money-changer), other-
wise: the Paphlagonian, Eastern Emperor, 1034-1041, rules
over Greekland with Zoe the Rich, iii. 59 25 63 18 . 23
MIMIR, the wisest of men, sent with Hcenir as hostage from
the Asfolk to the Vanir, i. i4 2 . 3 taught all good counsel to
Hoenir, i4 6 . 12 beheaded by the Vanir and his head sent back
to the Asfolk, i4 u . 16 his head, embalmed and enchanted by
Odin, told him many hidden things, i4 16 . 19 i8 16 . 18
MORKAR (Morukari), Morcere, Earl, son of Earl Godwin by
his wife Gyda, ii. 326 10 _ 12 iii. 15531 comes down upon King
Harald Sigurdson when lying in the Ouse with a great host,
i67 5 . 9 a battle ensues in which his army is defeated and he
is slain, i67 23 . 24 168^ (Morcere was son of ^Elfgar, an Earl
in Mercia, 1057; and was Earl of Northumberland 1065;
died after 1087).
MULL-FOLK (m)flsk fttfS), the inhabitants of the island of
Mull, Scotland, iii. 222 U
MUNAN, son of Ali the Un-Skauned, slain at Saur-Byes by
Gregory Dayson, iii. 41912-16
MUNAN OGMUNDSON, brother to the mother of Earl Karl
Sonison, falls in the battle at Crookshaw, iii. 3513
MYRKIARTAN (Myrkjartan), son of Thialfi, i.e. Muirkertach,
